Published Sex Stories / forced-stories

Pam & the bus driver

mike63michael on Forced Stories

I was 18 first year in a small local collage in rural Louisiana, the year was 1978. In rural LA. the collages had bus routes to the surrounding smaller towns and villages. The bus would stop at pickup points, at schools, large parking lots etc...  Well my family was poor, because my daddy would drink up his pay check before he got home, we still seemed to make it alright. I was 5' 3", 120 lbs., 34d breast, black hair, light olive skin tone, 34-25-34, still in shape from being so active in high school with sports. I'm  not drop dead gorgous, but what you would say the girl next door.

I was lucky, my bus driver was Mister Joe Doyle, he drove right past my house in the early morning and late

Read More
evenings, so I didn't have to find a ride to pick up points.(we had 1 car). I had felt sorry for Mister Joe he was well known to be honest and trustworthy. Which was good how that my daddy was in his words a n****r hater, and yes Joe was dark black man, about 6'5", 275 lbs. not fat, but really a big man and 60 years old.. Joe's wife had died the year before to cancer and he always seemed down in the dumps except when he drove the bus, he said it made him feel young around all us kids.

Everthing was great in school, except I had no money for food, clothes, all the other students seem to have better clothes. Again I was lucky I had meant Rick, he was 2 years older than me, job,  good looking, tall, we had sex 2 times in 2 years, and it was always wam bam thank you, minute man has struck again, and I was left horny as hell. My pussy stayed wet most of the time, masterbating was what nasty dirty whores did, but I still would rub my pussy, just never had an orgasim.

To make me a little spending money the guys on the bus I knew kept hitting on me so I did what any smart girl should do, profit from it.Most of the boys had never had sex, maybe a handjob nothing else. Don from my high school had been very persitant so one day I told him for 5 bucks I'd jack him off on bus ride back.(hour 30 minutes from collage to town)So when we started home we sat together on the back seat he pulled out a dick about 5" long big around as hotdog weiner, But this was the biggest dick I'd ever saw, I started pulling o his pecker and in about 5 minutes he covered my hand with white milky cum.

Allen had seen the whole thing and wanted a piece of the action, so 5 dolars later I have my 2nd dick, well 4" ain't no dick. In the next few weeks I had gotten a good thing going on, 5 dollars hand jobs, I was making about 20 dollars a day. Don still wasn't satisfied,he wanted more he kept talking about a blow job, but I wouldn't do it. My boyfriend and I had only screwed once more and my pussy was leaving wet spots on the seats.

I was in a continually state of pure horney needing to be fucked really badly. On this day home I jacked off a new guy Mike, and he got a little carried away when he cum, and I just knew everyone heard him. The bus dropped off the last students, I always went up front to set behind Joe. Today Joe was acting funny, he turned in on this dirt road pulled to a dead end. "Joe what are doing down her?"  "Well, Pam yu'v been keepin them boys happy, if you want to stay in collage yur gonna keep me happy." " Pam you don't have much of an arguement hoeing on collage property will get you kicked out for good."

"My daddy will kill you"

"Naw, your Daddy gonna kill you when you lose that paid schooling, because you wanted to jack off some boys little peckers."

"Joe, what do you want, my daddy can't find out"

"Well that's more like it, I knows you ben charging 5 bucks for hand jobs, so to stay in school I figre a hand job for nutin, ever Friday be good nuf"

"You won't tell any one ever?"

"Cross my heart hope to die", the entire time Joe is unzipping his pants, he puls out the biggest dick I had  and have ever seen, about 14" of hard jet black louisiana swamp snake. His dick was as big round as my wrist and pointed upward towards his stomack.

"Pam, baby girl, don't worry, I be real quick I ain't shot off in almost two years."

I reached out beginning rubbing, it was weird, his dick would jump around, I couldn't get my finger around it, My God he must have fucked his wife to death with this huge piece of meat.

"Go ahead Pam pump that baby juice out"

My pussy was dripping now, having already jacked off 5 boys earlier, but this dick was bigger than all 5 boys put together. "My I can't be getting horny playing with a n****r dick," but it was turning me on watching the color of my olive white hand wrapped around a really black dick. I couldn't understand it.

I then hear a moan, his dick jumps out of my hand, and splat, his n****r cum hits me right across my lips, dripping on my skirt, "Oh, No", another shot across a bus seat, another shots up on his chest, another across my face, he was like a fire hose lose and shotting all over the place. I get cleaned up, I just knew I was going to puck.

Friday, still making about 20 dollars aday. Joe starts home and I see him pulling in the same dirt rode. For the next 4 weeks Joe sprays his cum all over the bus and me. My boyfriend sticks his dick in me again, and yes for the forth time I still am not satisfied, just horny.

Friday october the 13, bad luck day, we're going down the same dirt rode,but we were going to almost hour early getting home. I really wanted to hurry this up, Joe always cum in about 5minutes.

"Pam, I think it's time we up the services."

"Joe we had a deal"

"Yea, and I'm the deal maker"

"Yur gonna wrap them pretty lips around my dick and suck the cum out today, it's my birthday."

"Joe don't do this to me, I've.. I've never done that"

"Al, hell baby, ole Joe will take it real easy break you in right, cause all them boys know boyfriend ain't doin' you no good" "Hell them wet spot on yur pants tells the truth"

"Joe I swear you hurt me I'll have you hung"

I didn't have a clue what to do, he pushed the head in my mouth, it's too big, but he pushed harder, "Shit, he 's goig to choke to death". I pull back ,but he has my head puling me on his dick.

"Relax, you getting it now baby,Oh shit" that's when this slimy, salty, cum hits the back of my mouth. He did't take long a little quicker than the normal hand job. "Baby, from now on the same thing or eles I tell"

"You could loss your job if I tell your blackmailing me."

"Shit, like I lost a really good job, Hell you proably making more on hand jobs"

I begin crying what had I got myself into, poor country girl just trying to make it though collage. My daddy, boyfriend, and family would disown me, I would have to leave home for sucking off a black man.

Friday, same dirt rode, different day, I had even stopped jacking off the boys, I just felt so dirty. "Well, come on up here and start suckin you some nigger dick, you bitch" He had never talked to me like that, what was up? I sat down on one bus seat, and he came and sat across from me. He pulled out that big dick, grab my hair and just jammed his dick down my thoat. "I'm dying right now, I can't breath, Oh, NO," Just then he pulled back, I got a breath before he stuffed my mouth full again.

"Hell, you bitch pull them legs apart so I can feel that wet ass pussy"

"No, No, not that, you promised bj's was it"

He pulled my legs apart, put his legs on the inside of mine holding them out. One hand in my hair pulled me back down on his dick, the other hand went up my leg, I felt his giant fingers rubbing my cotton panty crotch. I begin trying to break free, but he was too strong. His finger was sliding under the elastic on my panty leg, his finger started running though my bushy pussy. I was so ashamed, my pussy was so hungry, my body wanted it, but this was so wrong.

"Please, Please Joe don't do this..."

SLAP.. SLAP

"Bitch don't ever tell me what to do, you jus a common hoe"

He jammed his finger in my cunt, "OH, Please" His finger was twice as big as my boy friends penis. He began to finger fuck me, he had my skirt around my waist now, and was pushing me back on the bus seat. I could barly see him though my tears,"Oh my, is he going to rape me?"

I looked up at this giant cock swinging about, his arm is now just jamming his finger up my cunt, his other hand is unbuttoning my top. He undoes my bra with just a flip of his hand, and out pops my 34 D tits. He looks like he's a dying man by the way he goes to sucking my tits. I begin to notice I'm raising my ass up to fuck back at his finger, " NOOOO"

I begin cumming on his hand, "Now that's more like it little girl, you mus not ever stuck em fangers up your cat." I hated him and I hated myself, why must I be so horny?

Then I feel him put a second finger in my pussy. "Shit that hurts, Please stop you made me cum"

"Honey it ain't about you, it's about me cummin."

"Please joe don't rape me?"

Just then he ripes my panties off. He lays over me, his body is way to big for me to try and fight him off. He reaches down and just rubs the head of his cock though the lips of my juicy pussy. He lays his cock down in my pussy lips and slides the length up and down coating his dick with slimmy cum, and love juices my cunt was producing. God my pussy was driving me insane, and a big black dick was at the root of causing my problems.

Joe slide his hand back down to his cock, I could feel the huge mushroom head at the entrance of my vagina. I could only imagine what a coke can looked like about to enter a donut hole. I knew this was going to hurt, but Joe just stopped right there, not moving just looking into my brown tear filled eyes. He kisses me raised back up looking at me and pushed. "AAhhhhhh, Pleeasssse Stop"

"Pam, relax I'm going to fuck you so well, your boyfriend won't never feel you again"

I looked down between our ebony and ivory bodies. I could see his dark black shaft sticking out of my hairy bush, with my white legs spread out as for as they could possably go. "oh no, he only has 1or 2 inches in" He pulls back and pushes harder, "Relax baby girl, relax." I could see his black night train going up deeper into my ivory cave, he pulls out then back in he goes, his dick is shining with my juices, each time a little deeper. Then bam he stuffs his cock into my belly, I could see my belly button rise up when his dick went in this time. I realize he still had 3 or 4 inches out of me.

"Pam your cunt is so tight I'm... I'm."

"NOOOOOO, you can't cum in me "

"AAAhHHHhhh.....SHIIIIIT... I'm CUMMMMING" "I'm pumping you full of babies"

No he can't I'm unprotected, no rubbers.Then I felt for the first time a flood inside of me a warm flood spurting, soaking my wound with very potent baby making cum. Then I feel it hit harder inside, again, again, five, six, seven spurts of cum floating, ozzing into every part of my womanhood. All I could think of was carring a n****r baby, but what are you doing Joe?

"Not again Joe?"

"Pam, it's jus startin"

Joe begins pumping  again in, out, in, out. Mine and his cum being pumped out of my body, I feel that funny feeling again, he's trying to get the last 3 inches inside me. I feel my cervice giving way to the strong thrusting power that this 60 year old man was delieving into me. I look down though pain, my legs are now pulled up by his sides, my breast are shaking up and down, my head is beating against the bus wall, and I feel his balls now slapping my butt he has all 14" of his raping black dick buried in my wound, pushing his cum further into me.

Joe speeds up he starts fucking me like a jack hammer, hard and fast with 14" strokes. My pussy can't be I'm going to cum again, Please I can"t cum for this rapist again. Faster he fucked me the louder I began moaning, I could hear the wet sticky slapping sounds of my ass and his balls. My pussy was torn to the limit, it was making smacking sounds as if it was eating his cock. I then felt it come up my spine into my pelvic, I could see my toes curling up and I begain cum so hard I thought it was pee squirting out of me. Joe kept up his high speed fucking, I would come down from one and cum again.

Joe tights, I feel his cock swell inside me, he pushs with all 275 lbs. and puts his black shaft into my wound again. Thats when I knew he was inpregnating me. I closed my eyes I could see sperm connecting to my egg fertilizing it. Joe finally stops fucking me and drives me home. I never ride the school bus again.

That was 27 years ago, I married Rick, but have not cum in 27 years nor have I jacked another man off. 10 years ago I went to Joes graveside and all I could do was say "thank you." I finished collage and have one son , Josh is 17 today.

Prison Break Part Two

jezlady on Forced Stories

            Tom watched in anxious silence as the two brothers freed Penny from the kitchen table. They forced her, naked, from the kitchen and Tom could hear them moving through the house. He was alone in the kitchen, still tied – rather taped – to the kitchen chair. He waited, listening to the sound of Penny being dragged through their house. He could hear the beasts dragging her up the stairs and down the hall. Then they were overhead, in the master bedroom. Tom dropped his head and let his chin fall against his chest. God, he wondered, how many times are they going to rape her?

Read More
n 0in 0pt">            He flinched when he heard a sound close to him. Looking up he saw the little brown-haired girl staring down at him. He shivered, remembering her hands on him, how she had almost brought him to orgasm – while his own wife was being raped no less. She silently knelt in front of him and let her hands roam up over his exposed chest.

            “God, you’re so pretty to look at,” she whispered. “I can’t believe I actually get to touch something like you.”

            Her right hand slid down into his pants and gently squeezed his prick. He shook his head and grunted at her, trying to sway her with his pleading brown eyes. She reached up with her left hand and let it run through his thick, wavy light brown hair.

            “You have real pretty eyes, baby,” she purred at him. “I can’t wait to see the rest of you. You feel real good.” She squeezed his cock to emphasize her words.

            “Janey, move.” Sid stood inside the kitchen door, staring at Tom.

            “Why? I ain’t hurtin’ nothin’,” she whined.

            “We’re moving upstairs. Gonna git all comfortable in the bedroom.” Sid ginned at Tom. “You can play with yore toy up there.”

            She grinned at her brother then turned her smile on Tom. “Okay. Tommy and me’ll have a good time up there.”

            She stepped away from Tom and waited while her brother moved forward. Sid put his .45 under Tom’s chin and pressed up with it, lifting Tom’s head.

            “You do exactly as I say and we’ll git along jes’ fine.”

            Sid pulled a pocket knife from his pants pocket and flipped it open. He cut the tape binding Tom’s legs to the chair then reached around behind him and cut the tape holding his arms to the chair as well.

            “Stand up,” Sid ordered.

            As Tom stood Sid raised the gun, keeping it directly under Tom’s chin. Mack suddenly appeared in the doorway.

            “Hey, Janey, how about a few less clothes?” Mack asked.

            She clapped her hands together and jumped happily.

            “Yeah, Mack! Make ’im strip,” she cried.

            Mack held up the .57 Magnum and pointed it at Tom.

            “Step back a little, Sid,” he ordered. Sid stepped away from Tom. “Loose the shirt, playboy.”

            Tom swallowed hard then slowly shrugged his shirt off his shoulders and let it fall to the floor.

            “Now the pants,” Mack said.

            Tom shook his head and started to protest when Mack cocked the gun.

            “The little whore’s already naked. Why are you so shy?” he asked.

            Tom pushed his dockers down over his hips and let them slide down his legs to fall around his ankles.

            “Good boy. Now,” Mack crooked his finger at Tom. “Let’s go. Upstairs.”

            Tom started forward but Jane cried out.

            “Wait! What about his underwear?” she demanded.

            “Thought I’d leave that for you to take care of upstairs,” Mack replied.

            A slow grin spread across her face.

“Okay,” she purred.

Tom made it halfway across the kitchen when Sid stopped him.

“I don’t like this, Mack. He ought to be bound up.”

“If you’re afraid of the little prick, tie his hands up but I ain’t carryin’ him up them damn stairs.”

“Jane, git the tape and bind his hands,” Sid ordered.

Jane grabbed the roll of tape from the counter and crossed Tom’s wrists behind his back then taped them tightly together. Once Sid was satisfied, they all trooped upstairs and down the hall to the master bedroom. Tom was horrified at what he saw.

Penny was bound at the foot of their four poster bed. She was tied spread-eagle with her ass lifted off the end of the bed, her feet tied to the bottom of the posts at the foot of the bed and her hands tied above her head so she stood in a semi-sitting position at the foot of the bed. Drawers all through the room had been pulled open and their contents tossed about the room. Their sex toys had been discovered and poor Penny was now being tormented with a wireless butterfly. A vibrating penis-shaped dong was strapped into her mouth.

“Okay, boy-toy, git over there in front of that closet,” Mack ordered.

Penny watched with wide eyes as Tom was forced to stand against the closet door while their captors tied him to it. They used ropes they had found in the garage to tie his arms and feet to the door. They also tied one around his head and fastened it to the door. Then they closed the door and moved away from Tom giving Jane free access to her captive.

Jane approached Tom with a large pair of scissors in her hands. She knelt in front of him between his spread legs and cut up one leg of his briefs then the other leg. She reached between his legs and pulled the back piece of his ruined underwear from behind him and let the front piece fall, freeing his large prick. Both men whistled appreciatively.

“Damn, Janey, you shore know how to pick ’em,” Sid called to her.

The brothers retreated to the bed behind Penny, one sitting on either side of her. Each played relentlessly with her ass and pussy while Jane entertained herself with Tom. She tossed the scissors aside and reached up with both hands to fondle Tom’s cock and balls.

“Oh, my, you are built something beautiful, Tommy,” she cooed. She leaned up and took his prick into her hot mouth, drawing a low groan from Tom. Working his tool in and out of her mouth she gently squeezed his balls. When she felt him growing inside her mouth, she pulled away from him and looked up at him. “My, you do taste good, Tommy. Did I make you feel good, baby?”

Her hands caressed him, drawing more moans from him as he struggled against his body’s responses.

“You’re gonna cum for me aren’t you, Tommy?”

He shook his head desperately from side to side but he knew it was futile. His hips were beginning to reach out toward her as her hands worked his cock. She leaned forward again and started to suck his prick again. He lasted only moments before exploding in her mouth. She sucked the hot sperm from him and swallowed it as fast as he pumped it into her throat. Finally, he had no more to offer and he started to shrink. She let his prick fall and slid up against his body as she stood, her hands roaming over him. Her mouth found his nipples and she sucked and nipped each one in turn before kissing his chin.

“You’re hot, Tommy. We’ll do more later, baby.”

She turned with a smile toward her brothers. Mack climbed from the bed and walked around to face Penny while Sid positioned himself under her from behind. Both men were hard, their pricks standing at attention.

“It’s your turn again, pussy-bitch,” Mack said as he reached a hand around either side of Penny’s ass and pulled her butt cheeks apart. Sid forced his inflated prick into her asshole while she screamed into her penis gag. Once he was inside her Mack slammed into her pussy. Then they began double fucking her. When they had established their rhythm, they worked together to reach their orgasms. Penny, courtesy of the butterfly strapped on to her clit and the double pounding she was receiving screamed into an orgasm just before the brothers each shot their loads into her. The two men squeezed her between them until their cocks shrank and slid limply from her wet holes.

Mack turned and smiled at Tom.

“Just think, it’s still early and we’re just gettin’ started.”

Raped in NYC

sxcasey on Forced Stories

After a great day with my old high school friends in the city, i was attempting to get a taxi back to my hotel.  After about ten minutes of waving at taxi drivers, i decided to walk back.  I am 5'10", very slim, and I have a figure that, lets say, attracts alot of attention.  As i was walking, I noticed that there was a very large man behind me and he was breathing weird. I turned around to ask him if he was ok, and he grabbed me and took me into a car.  He shoved me in the back seat and told me that if i moved he would shoot me.  After about 20 minutes in the car we arrived to an appartement building and he took me up to his room.  He told me to give him my money, phone, and anything else that i had on me and to lye down on

Read More
the kitchen table. He walked over with his shirt off and a knife in his hand.  He cut off my pants and my shirt and stared at me for a while.  Then he told me to get off the table and finish undressing him.  I refused and he hit me hard across the face. He then grabbed the back of my hair, and forced me to take off his pants and boxers, revealing his huge fully erect cock.  He made me suck it for a while and then he shoved it down my throat.  While i was gagging on his dick, he took off my bra and my panties, revealing my shaved pussy and D cup breasts.  He took his dick out of my mouth and stood me up.  He touched every part of my body before he decided to hit me again, for no reason.  I became unconsious and when i woke up, he was climbing on top of me.  I started to push him away, but it was to late. He lined his dick up to my pussy and started to push himself in. It hurt but i decided not to speak, so i didn't get hit again.  After a couple of minutes of him pushing all of the way in, he started fucking me hard.  Every time i started to cry, he would laugh and fuck me harder.  He did this for atleast half and hour.  When he finally pulled out of me, he made me clean off his  dick and he flipped me around to get my ass.  I pleaded with him not to do it, but every time i said something, he slapped me.  Then he spit on my ass and started to enter.  It was the most pain i have ever been in.  It took him a long time to get his whole dick in me, but as soon as he did, he put me on my knees and fucked me as hard as possible.  The pain was so much that i collapsed on the floor, but he put me on the couch, and continued to fuck me.  Once he decided that he had enough with me, he took me in the shower and he made me suck on his dick until i cummed all over my face. 

After the shower, he cuffed me to the bed and made me sleep there for the night.  At about 4 in the morning, i woke up to find him mounting me again like he did before

This is my first story here and it was entierly true. Email me at caseynidetch@hotmail.com with any tips

Mandy's Shopping Surprise

Tinkerbelll222 on Forced Stories

It was early sunda morning Mandy thought to herself, thers a 60% off lingerie sale at Victoria Secret...Maybe i'll call Cynthia to come shopping with me. She stood up and stretched, wrapped her naked body in a soft pink towel and headed for her bathroom. As she walked past her fullbody mirror that took up half a wall, she smiled. She was the fantasy fuck of almost every guy in school. Long blonde hair, bright blue eyes that shone like a full moon, and gorgeous long legs with fat in all the right places. Beautiful, firm 40DD tits, she never saw a point in wearing a bra her tits were perfectly shaped. Mandy quickly jumped in and out of theshower and called Cynthia to see if she

Read More
wanted to come shopping with her, but she was grounded...Oh well she thought. After getting dressed, she slowly walked down the stairs and approached her father who was reading the newspaper in the living room. "Ahh theres my little Angel, sleep well?", "Yes Daddy" responded Mandy.."Daddy, can i have the credit card? Theres a sale going on down at victoria secret and I just want to go get some personal stuff.".."Mmhmm, like what Angel?" "Oh you know...the usual stuff..bras..panties..lingerie..." "WHAT?! Your only 16 you dont need that stuff!." "BUT DADDY I WANT IT!" "Okay Angel, its on my dresser.." Mandy hugged her father, and thanked him a million times running to get the card. "Umm..Daddy..the car too?" "On the side table.." Mandys mother walked into the living room, "Tom why do you spoil her so much?" "Because she's my little Angel, don't you like how much i spoil you?" "yes yes, of course.." Mandy quickly grabbed the keys and headed out the door. She drove down the highway, which was strangely empty that day. Mandy lived in a very big town, with alot of people. As she pulled into Victoria Secret she set the alarm and walked inside. She quickly started looking threw the racks of clothes on sale, and picked up as many as she could hold and ran to a dressing room. "Back again Mandy?" The cashier said.."Hello dolores, yes yes back again!" She gave her a quick smile and dissapeared into the dressing room. Comming out of the store 3 hours later she put her bags in the car and walked over to the mall to go to Macy's. It was past 8 o'clock by time Mandy finished her shopping, and she was very tired.. As she made her way back to her car, she heard footsteps behind her, and walked a little quicker. She glanced over her shoulder and there was no one there...Then she blindly walked right into a man standing in front of her. She apologized a million times and ran to her car. He chased after her, she ran faster, "Miss, you forgot this!" She stopped and turned around, only to be hit over the head and knocked clean to the ground...She woke up, what seemed like hours later. She opened her eyes, praying it was all a bad dream, looking around she tried to scream, but realized there was some sort of...ball..in her mouth. She looked down at her body, she was tied to what looked like a large hospital bed, spread eagle across it. She tried hard to get out, wiggling and flailing her arms, but her hands never came free. She heard footsteps at the door and a man walked with wearing what looked like a doctors uniform. "Hello Miss, what seems to be the problem?" he removed the ball from her mouth, and she screamed and yelled at the man.."Get me the fuck outta here!!" He covered her mouth once again, and slowly walked around her inspecting her body. He reached out and touched one of her nipples. He squeezed it hard, so hard mand arched up and tried to scream, but nothing came out. He did the same to the other one and when she tried to scream again he slapped her leg and that just made her squirm more. Finally, he took off what was gagging her and she screamed. "Now listen you little slut, we're gonna do this my way, I dont mind you screaming that much because theres no one for miles to hear you but please, shut the fuck up!" Mandy thought to herself, "This cant be happening, this cant be happening.." Then she screamed "THIS CANT BE HAPPENING!!!" The man laughed and looked at her with his evil eyes. "Tell me slut..how many men have you slept with?" "Um..well...None.." "Serious? Well fuck, I hit the god damn jackpot!!" he went around the bed and stuck a finger in her tight pussy and she screamed, "Damn bitch your tight! I'm gonna have some fun with you!" She cried and cried and cried. The man left the room after fingering her for a little while and came back with a box. He pulled out a small clit viborator, and she just stared...He put it to one ofher nippled and she tried to squirm away, he again, laughed..and put it to the other nipple. He then moved his hand down to her pussy and spread her pussy lips apart and put the little vibborator right on her clit and she half screamed half moaned. "there ya go bitch, just relax! This wont hurt if you coporate!!!" He then took the viborator away from her pussy and dug back into the box and came up with two clamps. He leaned over her and clamped one on each nipple, she screamed as he did it. Mandy was so embarassed at being seen this way all she could do was cry and everything he did to her made her scream. Yet for some reason, its starting to turn me on....The man then reached back into the box and pulled out a small jelly vibe. It was pink..her favorite color. He started to walk down to the end of the bed and she tried her best to close her legs but the restraints were getting in the way. "Stop it bitch, i'm gonna take you one way or another, do you want it the hard way, or the easy way?!" She slowly spread her legs.."Good little cunt..You will obey any command i give you without question, understood?" She glared at him and he spread her pussy lips and shoved the jelly vibe as far up her pussy as it would go, breaking her hyem in one clean sweep. Mandy screamed and screamed, " YES!! ANYTHING YOU SAY! JUST DONT DO THAT AGAIN!" "Call me Master you little cunt!" he pulled the jelly vibe out and shoved it back in twice as hard as mandy started balling her eyes out screaming in pain.."Yes Master...." "Good little cunt, we're gonna really have some fun! I have to go for a few hours now. I'll be back later tomorrow morning." With that said..He took a long viborator out of the box, attatched to a little box with a pluggin on the end. He slip the viborator as deep in her pussy as he could and put duck tape over it so it would remain in place. "Im going to set this to increase the power level every 20 minutes, Theres 15 levels." He said with a evil smirk. Mandy cried...as she felt the viborator turn on. He placed the ball back into her mouth and left....

Be sure to read part 2!!!

Our Night of Terror

robodud on Forced Stories


My wife and I were working around the house when we heard a police helicopter circling around overhead. It seemed like it was close to the house so we decided to go outside to see what was going on. We figured that we would step out back so that we would not draw attention to the helicopter. We watched as it circled a couple of times over the house and then decided that we would go back in and look out front to see if we could see if there were any police cars in the neighborhood. As we approached the back door three large men came around the corner of the house and told us to get in the house.Â

Read More
Since one of them was holding a gun we did as we were told.

Â

After they followed us into the house we were told to sit on the kitchen chairs where they tied our arms and legs. They started walking around the house checking everything out and making sure that the curtains were closed and the doors were locked. The biggest one then walked over to us and told us that we would be alright as long as we did not give them any trouble. He said that they would only stay for a little while until things calmed down outside and they could get away. One of the men went over to the front window to check to front to see what was going on. He said that the police were still cruising the neighborhood so it could take awhile.

Â

One of the men then came over and untied my wife, Joan, and told her to cook them something to eat. She was quite nervous and just stood there looking at them afraid to move. The biggest one came over to me and stuck the gun to my head and told her to start moving or she could cook my brains. Joan then went to the refrigerator and took out some hamburger patties and asked them if that was enough. They all said fine and told her to get to work. She then cooked up six hamburgers and put some chips on plates for them. She was then told to sit down while they ate but they did not tie her up again.

After they all ate their hamburgers, one of the men went back over to the window and said that a couple of police cars were still outside.

Â

One of the men turned to us and said that they were going to have to spend the night so we should all get comfortable. Another one of the men turned on the TV to see what was on and asked me if we had any porno channels. I told him that sometimes Showtime had some porno shows on but we did not have any dedicated to porno. They carried me and my chair into the living room and told Joan to come sit on the couch. They made her sit between two of the guys and had her show them how to use the satellite TV. They settled on an HBO show that had some nudity and sex in it.

Â

They then introduced themselves as Jerry, Pete and Tony and said that we might as well all get comfortable as they were going to have to stay for awhile. With that Pete told Joan that she should go get into her pj’s and told Jerry to help her. Joan said that she was comfortable with what she had one but Pete said that it was not a question but an order and she should do as he said.

Â

Joan got up to walk into the bedroom but told Jerry that he did not need to help her as she would be right out. Jerry said that she was not going anywhere alone and pushed her down the hall. I could hear Jerry pulling clothes out of the drawers and telling her what would look good on her. After about 10 to 15 minutes they came back out again with Joan wearing a silk bath robe that came to just above her knees. She looked at me with eyes that said both that she was sorry and that she was scared to death. I knew that they did not have time for anything to happen but I also knew that Jerry probably saw everything as she changed.

Â

Jerry then said that they missed out by not watching Joan change as she had the best looking tits he has seen in some time. Jerry said that he picked out a baby doll nighty with see through panties. Joan just looked down so not to make eye contact with me or anyone else as she sat there and tried to make her robe cover as much as possible.

Pete reached over and started rubbing her leg and telling her how smooth and soft they were. He then said “Why don’t you take off the robe and let’s see how pretty you are.”

Joan just looked at him and said “Please, don’t make me do this. We have done everything that you have asked and will be good as long as you are here but please don’t make me do this.”

Â

Pete just looked at her “You will take the robe off or I will cut it off but the robe is coming off so you decide.”

Â

Joan reached down and untied the belt to the robe and slide it off her shoulders. Pete reached behind her and grabbed the robe and tossed it aside. The nighty barely covered her panties as it came down to the bottom of her crotch. From where I was sitting I could plainly see the white panties and knew that they were going to see everything. Pete told her to stand up and let him have a look.

Â

Joan stood up but did not move as they looked her over. Tony then told her to turn around so that he could see the total package. Joan was made to turn all the way around as they each took in the site of her being almost nude. They all whistled and someone yelled out “yeah, baby we are going to have a good time tonight.”

Â

Joan was made to sit back down but both Tony and Pete were rubbing her legs and thighs as now most of her legs were showing. Tony pulled her leg over closer to him which opened her up for Jerry to get a good look at her panties. Tony started rubbing the inside of her leg as Pete was running his hand up and down the top of the other leg.

Â

Jerry said that he needed to get comfortable now too and proceeded to undress down to his boxers. He had a massive chest and the bulge in his boxers said that he had a cock to match it. With that Pete and Tony both stood up and stripped down to their boxers and showed that these were three very large cocks staring at her.

Â

Pete looked at Joan and said “Don’t you want to rub my leg too now that it is bare.” Joan reached out and ran her hand up and down his leg but stayed down by his knee as she rubbed slowly in small motions. Pete said “Don’t be shy girl. You can rub it or take it out and stroke it but it needs a little attention.”

Â

Joan did not move her hand so Pete grabbed it and pushed it inside his boxers. Joan’s eyes got wide as she made contact with his massive cock. Pete kept a hold of her wrist so Joan could not pull away. Pete looked at her and said “Wrap your fingers around it so we can work it up and down and see if we can make it come to life.” Tears started running down Joan’s cheek as she said “Please don’t make me do this. I really don’t want to do this, please.”

Â

Pete told Tony to get the gun and blow my head away as they were going to have to show Joan what happens when they are not treated nicely. Joan said please don’t, I understand and will do as you say. I closed my eyes as she wrapped her fingers around his engorged cock and had her hand worked up and down it’s length. I could hear Pete as he said “Oh yeah baby, your fingers feel wonderful around my cock. I want you to work that hand up and down on your own now and make it feel real good for me.”

Â

Joan must have been doing as he said because I could hear him “That’s right baby keep working it up and down, squeeze just a little harder as you work on my cock so it will feel real good. That’s it baby you are doing real good.”

Â

My mind was working overtime as all I could think about was how good it felt when Joan would work on my cock like that. I could feel the stirring in my loins as I pictured in my mind what was going on. I was brought out of my thoughts as I heard a different voice say “Oh yeah, that’s it. It feels real good, keep working it.” My eyes flashed open as I heard the new voice. What I saw was Joan had both Pete’s and Tony’s cock in her hands and was working them both. Joan was in the middle and had a hand on each cock and was working her hands up and down on each of them.Â

Â

A deep pang of jealousy went through me as I watched my wife of 15 years work on strange cocks for the first time. I knew there was nothing I could do to help her and knew that this was just the beginning.

Â

Jerry got up from his seat and walked over to the couch that the three of them were sitting at and knelt down in front of Joan. He reached up to Joan and started sliding the panties down her legs. Joan was looking at him as if to say don’t do this to me but was saying nothing as tears were running down her face. Jerry managed to work the panties down to her ankles and off of her. He reached between her legs and moved her legs out a little as he lowered his head. As he made contact I heard Joan say “Oh my god no.” Jerry paid her little attention as he started running his tongue in and out of her cunt and licking her lips. Here was my sweet little wife working two cocks with her hands while another was licking her cunt and nibbling on her clit.

Â

I tried twisting and turning to work my way free but I was getting nowhere as the binds were too tight. All I could do was watch as my wife was being used as there toy. I could see Joan’s eye shut as the tongue on her clit was working it back and forth.

Â

I then noticed that Joan was breathing real deep and her hands seemed to be working a little faster. Then I heard Joan cry out “No, please no, not this.”Â

Â

Joan started shaking and her bottom started jumping up and down like she was trying to move away from the mouth. It did no good as Jerry kept working his tongue in her cunt and up and down her clit. I could tell from the way that Joan was acting that she was starting to climax for Jerry. I guess that Jerry noticed to as he soon stopped and got up to stand in front of her.

Â

Jerry dropped his boxers and said “I guess one good favor deserves another so it is your turn to make me cum.” With that he moved his good sized cock to Joan’s mouth. It must have been a good 9” long and very thick. Joan’s eyes got very big as he brought it to her lips. Jerry rubbed it against her lips and told her to open up.

Â

Joan did not stop working on the two cocks beside her as she opened her mouth to accept a third. Jerry moved forward and stuffed about half his dick into her mouth. He grabbed the back of her head and moved his dick in and out of her mouth. Jerry said “Oh you would not believe how good this feels. She has a velvet mouth and a tongue that feels like heaven. I will enjoy this blowjob and coming in this sweet mouth.”

Â

Pete finally moved her hand away and said “I can’t take anymore without cuming on your hand and that is the last place I want to land my seed.” He stood up and lowered his boxers and released a cock every bit as big and thick as Jerry’s. I could not help but feel guilt and jealous at the same time as mine was not nearly as thick as either of them and was a couple of inches shorter.

Â

Tony stood up and removed his boxers as well and revealed the biggest of the three as he was over 10” and as thick as my wrist. Tony then proceeded to rip the baby doll nighty off so everyone was completely naked except me. Tony sat back down and started licking and sucking on her tit. I could see him suck her tit in and then lick all around it and then suck it in again.

Â

Pete sat back down and reached his hand down and stuck first one and then two fingers into her hole. He was working his fingers in and out at a very rapid pace as she sucked on a cock and had her tit worked over.

Â

Jerry then said “Yeah baby that feels so good. You have me almost there so keep sucking it down as you bring me off. I am about to cum in your sweet little mouth you have made me feel so good, now keep that tongue working as you bring me off.” His hand was holding the back of her head as he was working his cock in and out of her mouth. He then announced “Here it comes baby so drink it down for me. Hold on while I shoot my load into this pretty mouth of yours.” I could see Joan tense up and try to pull back but the hand at the back of her head held her steady. Right then I noticed the muscles on Jerry’s ass clinch and he said “Oh yeah, oh this is great. I can’t stop cumming in this pretty mouth. Yeah it feels so good baby as you drink it down.”

Â

I looked over at Joan’s throat to see that she was swallowing and swallowing and knew that she was drinking down quite a load of spunk. I was not sure how she felt about this as she hardly ever let me cum in her mouth and when she did she normally rinsed her mouth out right after. I knew there would be no rinsing this time.

Â

As soon as Jerry pulled his cock out of Joan’s mouth I heard her whimper “Oh no not again, not right now.” She threw her head back as Pete worked his fingers in and out of her cunt. Joan then made a “aarrrrgggghhhhhhhhhh, oh my god, I can’t stop it. I can’t stop myself.” She started shaking and moving her ass up and down and I knew that she was starting to cum herself.

Â

Pete said “Ok you are ready for some real fun now.” He stood up and pushed her down on the couch and made her lie on her back. Pete lowered himself down on top of her as he lined up his cock for entry. I could not help but watch as he moved his cock forward as it made it’s slow entry. He worked the head in first and held it there as if to give her a chance to expand for his size. He pulled it back out and slide about half of it in this time before pulling back out again. The third time he pushed it back in he put about half of it in and held it there. He then looked at Joan and said “Are you ready for this. Are you ready to be penetrated deeper than you ever have before. Do you want this cock to sink all the way in and feel the biggest cock you have ever felt deep in your womb.”

Â

Joan cried out “No, please don’t do this to me. We are trying to have a baby and I am not protected. I don’t want to have a baby with you so please don’t do this.”

Â

“Well, it looks like it is breeding time then because you are about to take more cum than your puny husband could give you in a month. By the time we are finished with you, you will be lucky that you don’t have triplets” came Pete’s reply.

Â

Joan did not say a word but I watched as she put her hands on his ass as he sank the full length of his cock into her. Pete started working his cock in and out of her real slow and would hold still when he had the full length of himself inside.

Â

Joan finally said “I can’t believe that I am going to cum again. I am so sorry that I can’t control my body but I can’t stop myself. Your cock makes me feel so full and yes you are deeper than anybody that I have ever had. It feels so different to have a cock this size in me and you are making me feel every inch as you work it in me so slow.” “Oh fuck I can’t stop myself, I am going to cum. Please push it in me real hard as I cum. Let me feel you deep inside me as I cum and cum.”Â

Â

Pete pushed in real hard and held it deep inside her as her whole body shook from the orgasm that was taking over her whole being.  Her hands were now clinching his ass as she felt the orgasm overtake her.

Â

As Joan started coming down from her orgasm, Pete started working his cock in and out at a much faster pace and really started pounding into her. He said “Now baby, it is my turn to cum so I am going to pound this dick into you as I take us to wonderland. You are going to have the best fuck you ever had as I pound this monster inside you and put it deeper than you have ever had a cock.” He lifted one of Joan’s legs so that he could get his dick in even further as he pounded her for all he was worth.

Â

Joan then said “Please do not cum inside me, please pull it out before you cum. I do not want you to shoot off inside me. You can put it in my mouth as you cum but please do not stay inside me.” “I don’t want to have your baby, so please do not cum in me. I don’t want to have your baby.”

Â

Pete then said “You are getting me so close. Your muscles are clinching just right as you squeeze my cock. It feels real good as I work this in and out of your velvet walls. You have stretched out real nice to make my cock feel real good inside you. You are getting me so close.”

Â

About that time Joan started moving her ass up and down again as another orgasm started to overtake her. She just said “I can’t believe that I can’t control my body as it let’s me down like this. It feels so big inside me and I feel so full. I can’t believe that I have all that inside me. Oh god yes, yes I am going to cum, yesssssssss I am cummming again.” With that she threw her arms around his back and was trying to grab his shoulders as he kept pounding into her. “Oh no, you are going to cum in me and make a baby. Push it in me real hard as we make a baby. I know that you are going to cum in me and we are going to make a baby together. You are so deep that when you shoot they are going to be right there making a baby.” Yes, fuck me, fuck me, give me a baby. Yes, yeah, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, give me a baby. Cum, cum in me, give me a baby, give me a baby. Yes, yes, that’s it fuck me, fuck. Oh, oh, yes, yes, yes, cum, cum in me.”

Â

Pete finally let out a “It’s too much, it feels too good. Yeah, this feels too good. Unnnnngggg oh take it all as it pours out of me.” He pushed in real hard and held it there so I knew that he was not going to pull out when he came.

Â

Joan cried out “Yes, inside me. I want you to cum inside me. Cum in me and make a baby in me. I am cummming so hard as you shoot your baby juice in me.” At the same time she was clawing his back and slamming her cunt forward to take more of him as he shot load after load inside her womb. They were both climaxing and their bodies were meshing into each other as they both got off.

Â

As Pete stopped pumping his cock inside her he said “Sorry, but it felt too good to pull out. You were on fire as we reached our peaks and there was no way I was pulling out when our bodies were on fire like that. Deep down I think you wanted to feel me getting off inside you anyway as you were not pulling back but pumping my cock as I came inside you. Face it baby you wanted that as much as I did. You wanted me to shoot this baby juice inside you. You wanted me to plant this seed inside you.” He was not pulling out as he let his climax subside and his cock shrink inside her.

Â

Joan then said “I have done as you said and let you use me as you wished. I believe that the cops have gone now so you can make it away safely. Can you leave us now? We will not tell anyone you were here or anything about you, I promise. You have planted a baby inside me and had your fun so please leave us alone now.”

Â

Pete started moving his cock back and forth inside her as he said “We have decided that this is a good hangout for a while. A place we can hide out until things cool down. I think we are going to be here for a few days so you might as well get used to this as you are going to have more cock in you in the next three days than you have in the past year. Now be real good and make us all feel like I just felt. Are you ready for round two?” “Are you ready for more baby juice to be planted in that factory of yours? We plan on putting so much baby juice in you that you might just stay pregnant for years.”

Â

With that Pete started working his cock in and out a little faster. Just as he was working up a good rhythm I heard Tony say “Hey wait a minute, You and Jerry have both gotten off inside this sweet thing so it my turn to show her a real cock.” “Now move aside as I shove a real cock inside that love tunnel.”

Â

Pete pulled out and got up with his cock still as hard as it could get. “Ok, have your turn but I am far from done for the night. That was the sweetest fuck I have had in a year so don’t ruin it for me.”

Â

Tony just stood over Joan letting her look at the monster that was about to enter her. He took it in his hand and waved it at her and said “You think that pencil dick of Pete’s took you to new highs wait until you have this prize inside that tight twat of yours. You will think that you have won the grand prize when this works it’s magic inside you.”

Â

Joan said “Please not now. I am messy and need to clean up and am a little sore from Pete’s fucking. I don’t think that it is going to fit inside me anyway as I have never had anything that size before. Let me rest for a while and clean up first.”

Â

Tony lay down next to her and said “Honey, you are going to need the lubrication from Pete’s cum to get this inside you so don’t worry about the mess. I am sure that once this monster starts working it’s magic inside you, you will forget all about taking a rest. You are about to feel more pleasure than you ever have.”

Â

With that Tony rolled over on top of Joan and pointed his cock at it’s entrance. Tony looked at Joan and said “Now relax and enjoy as this weapon is about to enter its hanger and get ready for take off.” He pushed forward as the head worked its way inside. He pulled it back and pushed forward again as about an inch made its way inside.

Â

 On the third try he had about three inches inside her and he held it there as Joan yelled “No, it is too big. It is never going to fit inside me. Please take it out as it hurts too much.”

Â

Tony just lay still as he let Joan get use to the monster being inside her. He was kissing her neck and I could hear him whispering in her ear. “You feel as good as I thought you would honey and I am going to let you get use to my size but I am not going to pull out so relax and I promise you will enjoy this like never before.” “We are going to make beautiful music together baby and you are going to have the time of you life.” “I am going to push a little more inside you now but I am going to take it nice and slow as we have all night.”

Â

With that he pushed forward a little further but still half of his cock was not inside her. He started to slowly pull his cock back out and then slide it forward as he was working it in a little at a time. He was using the first five inches on her as he would pull out and push slowly back in. He did this about ten times and then pushed forward until he had about 8 inches inside her.

Â

Joan’s eyes opened wide as he slide in and held it. She grabbed his ass and squeezed as he held his 8 inches in her. She said “Your cock is so big that it is stretching me more than I can stand. I can’t believe that you have so much inside me. I hope that I have all of you as I can’t take much more.”

Â

Tony stopped pushing but whispered “I am almost there sweet thing but there is more to take so take a deep breath as push the rest inside you. Once you have it all you will see that the pain is going to be overtaken by the most pleasure that you have ever felt. Now prepare yourself as I push the rest inside so we can make some fine music together.”

Tony pulled his cock almost all the way out and then in one rapid motion shoved it all the way in until you would hear skin slapping skin. Tony held it there for a minute and then slide back and slammed it home again.

Â

Joan cried out “Oh my, you have it all the way inside me. I think I can feel it in my belly you are so deep. I did not think that I would be able to take it all. The pain is starting to stop so please just hold it inside me as I get use to your size.”

Â

Tony was sliding back and forth in small motions just to make about an inch slide in and out as he let her get accustomed to his size. He was making sure that he stayed as far inside her as he could while still trying to start fucking her. As he worked an inch back and forth for a while then he started sliding it a little further out and then back deep. As he made it work about half of him back out and back in I could hear the cum oozing and squishing around.

Â

Joan then cried out “Oh yes, this is starting to feel wonderful. Your cock has me feeling so full and it is working inside me so big, so long, so full. Yes, I think I can take it now so pound it in me as I take your cock in its full capacity. I want you to fuck me with this monster. I want to feel this cock pound me for all it is worth. I can’t stand it any more, I need you to fuck me and fuck me hard. I am yours now as I have never felt so full in my life and need to be fucked like never before. Please fuck me now as hard and as deep as you want. Pour some more seed in my womb and make a baby with me, your cock is so much deeper than Pete’s that your seed may beat his and make my baby. Yes, you are going to make a baby with me too as you pound me with this horse cock.”

Â

Tony started working the full length of his cock in and out of her now and was slowly working up speed. I could hear their bodies slap together as he bottomed out only to be repeated a second later. I looked over to see that Joan was now meeting his strokes with her ass moving up and down with his plunges.Â

Â

Joan yelled out “Yes oh yes this feels so good, drive your cock in me as it is driving me higher and higher. I have never felt so high being fucked before as your cock has me on fire. I want you to keep plunging this cock in me as you are taking me to places I have never been. I turn my body over to you and am trying to make it as good for you as you are making it for me. I am going to cum like never before and our bodies are going to rock and rock. Yes bring me off with this magnificent cock, work it in me.”

Â

Joan’s hands were clinching his ass and pushing him so he could get even more inside her as she was working herself toward a major climax. Tony was pounding her hard and fast now as he was overtaken by the sudden turn around in passion.

Â

Joan was the first to lose it as she cried out “Oh sweet jesus, yessss oh yesssss that’s it right there oh yesssssss. Now, I’m there now oh please cum with me, cum with me now. Plant your seed inside me, make me your bitch, give me a baby, give me a baby” She was bucking her hips like mad as she reached her climax.Â

Â

As Joan was bucking and dug her fingers into his ass it was more than Tony could take and he was pumping as hard as he could but it rapidly approached him too “I am there as we cum together. I knew you were going to get off on this but I didn’t know how on fire you could get. Baby, you are higher than any girl I’ve ever had and you are fucking me faster than I can handle. Here it cums baby so hang on as you have never felt a blast like this. I am going to shoot off right into your womb so there is no doubt that you will be pregnant after this. You are definitely going to have a baby with one of us or maybe even two of us will put twins in you.” With that he clenched his ass cheeks and shoved his monster to the hilt. I could see him make small pushes forward as he shot blast after blast into my sweet honey pot that I knew was not going to be mine any more.

Â

Joan said “Yes, we are cummmmmming together as I can feel you exploding inside me. I have never felt this good before as you have me on fire fucking me better than I ever have. We are cummmmmmmmmming together. Yessssssssss, I can feel it cummmmmming. Oh gawd yes fuck me, fuck me.”

Â

Tony and Joan must have locked together in a mind blowing climax for over a minute as both were rocking like nothing I have ever seen. Both were crying out as he pumped his seed inside Joan and Joan was digging her fingers into his ass making him push further in and was not letting him pull out. Even after they had both finished with their climax, Tony was still pumping his cock in and out He was starting to work a rhythm as he was plunging deep inside her.

Â

Joan then said “Yes, your cock did work it’s magic on me and I am feeling more fucked than I ever have and I love it. I want more of your cock as I want to feel that way again. If you can I want you to fuck me again until we can climax like that one more time. My body is yours now as I have never felt that way before. I want to be fucked and fucked hard by the biggest cock I have ever had. Please, will you fuck me one more time.”

Â

Tony told her “It would be my pleasure to please you again as I have never had a woman get off so much on my fucking her. I knew you would like it but I had no idea how much you would get off. I have more for you so get ready as we rock the world again.”

Â

With that Tony started pushing in real deep and real slow as they started to work up their rhythm again. Tony wrapped his arms around Joan as he sunk his sizable cock to the hilt only to pull it all the way out and slowly sink it back in.

Â

Joan wrapped her legs around him as he sunk his cock to the hilt and said “Your cock feels so good and so big as it fills me up. I just know that your seed will be the one to make my baby as your cock hits my womb as you sink it in. You are going to be the daddy of my little baby so fuck me one more time and give me your seed again. I want you to be the daddy of my baby. I love your cock and I love how it makes me feel so fuck me real slow and real hard as we cum together one more time and make a baby together.”

Â

Tony rolled her over and said “You take it as deep and as fast as you want honey, use my cock as you wish. I will hold off as long as you want and when you can’t take it anymore I will shoot off the biggest blast you have ever had and if you sink down all the way those little guys will have to swim downstream to reach your womb.”

Â

Joan leaned forward and gave Tony a deep and long kiss as she rocked her ass back and forth on his love stick.

Â

This gave Jerry an idea and he moved forward as the turn of events had gotten him hard as steel. He reached out and scooped up some of the cum that had leaked out and rubbed it up and down his cock. He made sure that he had his cock good and lubed up as he moved forward and over Joan.

Â

Jerry moved forward and started rubbing the head of his cock against the back entrance of Joan. Making her hole nice and wet as he was making it ready for his entry.

Â

Joan noticed what Jerry was getting ready to do and cried out “No, you can’t do that. Let me and Tony make love alone as we make a baby together. I want to make love with the daddy of my baby and that would ruin it. Please, just let us make love as we make a baby together.”

Â

Jerry was not having it as he pushed forward and said “You two can make a baby together but I am going to have my way with this sweet little ass. You are going to take me up the ass as you two make that baby you want.”

Â

With that Jerry pushed forward and got about half his cock inside her hole. He pulled back out to make it a little wetter and then pushed back in until he had himself buried to the depths of her sphincter. He started working his cock back and forth as Joan and Tony just stayed still getting used to this new intrusion.

Â

Tony started working his cock back and forth a little as he got used to the movement that Jerry was making and pretty soon they had worked up a good pace as they worked both their cocks in and out of her holes.

Â

Joan cried out “I am more stretched out that I ever have and have two of the largest cocks I have ever seen inside me at the same time. You are both going to take me at the same time until you cum together and fill me with more cum. This is not the way I wanted to make a baby but it feels real good as you both work your cocks inside me. I am turning my body over to you both as you work your cocks inside me. Make me your slave, make me love your cocks, make me love sex more than anything.”

Â

Jerry and Pete had worked out a pace that when one cock was deep inside the other was sliding out and then the other would slide deep. I could see that Joan was working her ass back against the invasion there and making it go deep as Jerry pushed forward.

Â

Joan yelled out “I am cummmmmmmmming again as your cocks have me on fire. I have never felt so full and so high in my life. This is the best sex a woman could ever feel and I am cummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmming so hard. Pound your cocks in me and make me feel higher. Fuck me fast and fuck me hard. Please, fuck me hard with your magnificent cocks. Take me higher, take me higher.”

Â

With that Tony started pushing his cock into her as hard as he could and buried himself to the max only to pull out and slam it back in. “Your cunt is on fire as you take these two cocks honey. You are milking my cock as you cum for me. I am about to add more baby seed inside you as you are milking my cock so good. You are going to be so pregnant by the time we are through.”

Â

Jerry was the first to blast away as he reached his peak and emptied himself inside Joan’s ass. “Oh yeah, take my cum in this tight little virgin ass as I empty myself in you. I can’t take it any longer as I empty myself inside your ass. It feels so good as I blast away. Your ass is so tight and feels so good. Yeah baby, take it all, take all my cum as I empty myself inside you.”

Â

Jerry pulled out when he was done and rolled over on his back. “That was the best. Her ass was so tight I thought I was not going to be able to pull out. She stretched out for me so that I could pound my full length inside her as her ass muscles grabbed my cock and milked it dry. That had to be the best I ever had. I just want to use this sweet thing over and over again. Let’s just never leave.”

Â

Joan seemed to feel the same way as she said “Yes, cum in me and fill me up. Make a baby and then stay and fuck me until I deliver and then we can make another baby. Stay with me as we just keep fucking every day. I want your cocks, I want all your cocks. I don’t ever want to be without a cock in me. Give me a baby, fill me up and give me your baby.”

Â

Tony had about all he could take. “I am going to fill you up again. I am going to push in real hard and empty myself in your womb again as I feel it as I push in. I am so deep inside you that when I cum it will be right in your womb. We are going to make a baby inside you right now. Aaaaaaaarrrrrrgh, aaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrgh, here it cums.” With that he pushed in as far as he could and made short little strokes back and forth as he emptied himself once again.

Â

Joan totally lost it as she felt Tony cumming inside her. “Yes, I can feel you as you cum inside me and make a baby. I have never felt so full, so complete as you push so hard inside me. Your cock is so big and so deep inside me. Give me your cum, give me your seed. Make a baby inside me, make a baby inside me. Fuck me, fuck me hard, oh please fuck me, fuck me.” “I am cummmming for you as you empty yourself inside me. I am cummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmiiiiiiiinnnnnnggg so hard. Oh gawd, it feels so good as we cum together and make a baby. Please oh please don’t stop.”

Â

Well, nine months later Joan did deliver a baby girl and she is still with the three of them. I moved out of the house about a week after this all happened and filed divorce papers a couple of months after that. The last time that I saw her she is pregnant with her second child but has not settled on any one of the guys. Seems she has held true to her word that she wants a cock in her at all times.

My Madam Kamalika

sexgate on Forced Stories


My Madam Kamalika
By   R A X

One day my Boss Kamalika madam and me,as I work under her as her car’s driver were returning from a party. It was being the month of October; the climate outside was quite pleasant. It was about 11 pm and the roads were almost deserted. Suddenly, I could feel that the front tyre of the car having puncture. I therefore, stopped the car and checked the tyre. It had indeed gone flat. So, I decided to replace the tyre and pulled out the jack and started putting below the car. I asked Madam to come out of the car so that I can lift the car by the jack to replace the tyre.So Madam Kamalika came out & stood next to me watching me replace the flat tyre.

Though there was no street light nearby but, being previous day of full m

Read More
oon day the light outside was quite clear.Madam Kamalika was looking quite sexy as she was wearing a sky blue chiffon sari and a matching sleeveless blouse with matching make-up. She wore her sari below the navel exposing her flabby thick flat belly and big deep navel. She had enormous tits, whose cleavage was visible over her blouse She was wearing a high heel sandal and was looking really quite gorgeous in the moonlight. Within couple of minutes I could feel one Zeep car passing us in full speed. But, the car stopped with screeching sound of tyres. The car came back in reverse and stopped near us.

One gentleman dressed neatly stepped out and asked me, "Hello, is your car developed some problem?" "Yeah, I had a flat tyre and I am replacing it." I said. "Do you need our help?" the man asked. In the meantime, two more young gentlemen in their mid twenties stepped out of car. They were all neatly dressed and looked quite gentlemen like. I said, "No, thank you I can manage." The second person however intervened and insisted for assisting me in replacing the tyre. I also seeing their gentleman behavior agreed. One of the men helped in replacing the tyre. In fact, he only did the entire job. Meanwhile, his other friends were busy in talking to Kamalika. They asked about us and from where we were coming etc. I explained whole of the episode.

While talking to them I could feel that they were eying at Kamalika madam. Even Kamalika also after initial hesitation started talking freely to them with laughter whenever they cut jokes. Once the job of replacing the tyre was over, Kamalika took out the water bottle inside the car and helped them to wash their hands. Kamalika and myself thanked them for their timely help and she told them to visit her house sometimes and gave them her business card. One of them took her card and said, "Yeah, certainly we will do" and started to their car. Kamalika and myself also got into the car and started the engine.

 Suddenly, I could observe that two of the men who had helped us rushed to our car and stood next to the doors. One of them was having a revolver in his hand and the other a dagger,whose the blade was shining in the moonlight. Both Kamalika and myself were terrified. The man holding revolver put the pistol to my head and asked me stop the engine. I obliged to his orders. "Why? What is the matter?" I asked him. "Madam, please come out of the car" he told Kamalika in hard voice. "Why? What do you want? Kamalika asked. "Don't worry. We won't harm you, if you follow our instructions" he said. Kamalika came out of car.

The person holding the knife told her to get into their car. Meantime the man holding the pistol got inside my car and occupied seat next to me. I could see madam getting into the back seat of their car along with the man holding the knife. "Okay, now follow our car" said man sitting next to me. I followed his instruction. They started their car and I started following their car. After traveling some distance their car was stopped in an isolated place. The person driving their car came to me. He ordered me to move to the back seat. I followed his instructions. He tied my hands with a rope and also made me blindfolded.

Soon I could make out my car moving. We kept on traveling for about 45 minutes. The car stopped and the person driving my car got out and guided me into a house. Once entering the house, he removed the blindfold. I could see that I was in a shabby yet big house. I could make out that there was no one except us. I could also see Kamalika sitting on the sofa with her hands tied. Kamalika little terrified asked one of the men standing nearby "What do you want? Why you have brought us here. If you want our ornaments or money please take them and leave us."

A guy said "Madam, don't worry. We don't want your ornaments or money. We want you. If you oblige us we'll not harm you otherwise we don't mind killing both of you" "No. You can't do that,” Kamalika said in a trembling voice."Then please co-operate with us. Kamalika kept silent. After couple of minutes the men asked us to move upstairs. We entered one of rooms, which had center table and sofa set with nice carpeting done. "Now relax. If you co-operate with us we will not do anything, otherwise we don't mind killing both of you after fulfilling our desires" said one of the guys.

I felt it is better not to do anything nonsense, so I told madam to follow their instructions or they can harm. Kamalika madam though was scared yet she agreed with my suggestion. After few minutes they untied our hands. Meantime, one of the guys brought scotch whiskey and glasses. They made drinks and gave one glass each to all. When they offered glass to Kamalika, she refused.." "No, I don't drink" Kamalika said. "Then, we will force you to have It." said one of the guys in harsh voice and moved and sat next to her and took the glass and holding her with his left hand tried forcing her to drink.

Kamalika initially resisted but seeing the situation started having the drink,with resisting moans. "That's nice,” said one guy and others laughed. While we were having drinks the guy sitting next to Kamalika put his hands across her shoulders and started caressing her bare arms. Others including me were watching his acts. In the meantime, one guy suggested the others to put on a blue film on the video. Others agreed to his suggestion and soon one of the guys put a cassette in the video. They had a nice blue film. All of us including Kamalika started watching it.

While watching the film guy sitting next to Kamalika started moving his hands on her boobs from outside the blouse. He also started kissing her cheeks and neck. Kamalika though was showing some signs of resistance but knowing fully well that she is helpless, she started allowing the guy to fondle with her. The guy suddenly held her sari and pulled it. The sari came out of the pin fixed to Kamalika's blouse. Kamalika tried covering her chest with her hands. Looking at her big bust one guy said, "Wow, she has lovely bust yaar! Remove her blouse also." The guy put his hand on the front of her blouse and pulled it. The blouse got torn and her boobs wearing red colored bra were exposed.

The other guys enjoyed the sight and laughed. The guy pulled out Kamalika's blouse. Kamalika was sitting on the sofa with her bra and sari on her lower portion of her body. Kamalika got up and wanted to move out of the hands of the guy sitting next to her. The guy however held the sari. That made Kamalika to lose her balance and fell to the floor on the carpet. The guy pulled out her whole sari forcibly. I could make out that Kamalika was intoxicated and was not able to stand properly. The other guy who was watching the action so far moved to Kamalika and fell on her body and started kissing her. Others started enjoying with laugh.

The guy held her tightly and started kissing her passionately and started caressing her thighs. While doing so, madam's petticoat moved up exposing her milk white lovely and shapely legs. The other man watching the scene said, "What lovely legs she has yaar. Ask her to show her body to us." "Yeah, that's right." said guy lying on Kamalika and got up and made Kamalika to get up from the floor. Kamalika was not able to stand properly and came near my chair and stood next to me taking the support of the chair. I found tears on her eyes. I touched her with affection and pressed her hands.


I saw madam’s huge tits dangling infront of me from her bra. One of the guys came and took out knife and said, "Whether you will undress yourself or should I undress you?" "No, I won't undress" Kamalika said with resistance. The guy holding knife put the sharp edge of knife below her red bra and snapped it between her two boobs. The bra got cut between her both the boobs and the bra got slipped from her shoulders.

Kamalika held her both her voluptuous boobs with her cupped hands. All the guys liked it and laughed. "Wow, what fantastic tits she has yaar!" said one of the guys."Show me her pussy also yaar!" said another guy. The guy holding knife put the blade below her petticoat thread and snapped it. Kamalika's petticoat slid to the ground exposing her lovely thighs and legs. As she was wearing a fancy panty inside madam looked quite sexy in that posture. Her hairs which were let loose were flowing across her shoulders. Kamalika still stood holding her boobs with the cupped hands.

One of the guys watching all this got up and grabbed Kamalika from the back.Then he held madam’s panty from the side & gave a gave a good pull.It tore & fell on the floor.Madam was now completely naked infront of us. Kamalika madam now became quiet,only with her tears rolling from eyes. She removed her hand & put it on her pussy. Now, both of her voluptuous boobs were fully exposed. The guy holding her put his hand on her both the boobs and started kneading them wildly.He rolled & smashed both the boobs together. He also caressed her waist and sides of her thigh. While doing so he was kissing her neck and cheeks intermittently. All of us were watching the scene while hot scenes were going on the TV screen.

"Now, come on suck my cock" said the guy holding knife and unzipped his trousers. Within minutes he removed his trouser and shirt and stood only on the brief. "Come on!!!" he said in harsh voice and stood in front of her. Kamalika with a fear in her eyes kneeled before him and with trembling hands pulled down his tool. The guy had a strong and muscular body. His dick was quite long and had become erect. He held Kamalika's hairs and pulled her mouth to his cock. Kamalika took the guys cock inside her mouth and started sucking it. Kamalika was a very good sucker. She sucked his cock forgetting everybody around us. All of us were watching her sucking scene with apt attention.

I could make out, soon Kamalika also forgot everything and continued sucking his cock. While sucking Kamalika looked at me and water occupied in her eyes by the fact that she was being raped and that too infront of her driver. I smiled and gave her indication to continue without any resistance.Tears rolled down her eyes.Kamalika continued her act. She started biting his cock. The guy was enjoying her suck. He kept moaning, "She is a fantastic sucker yaar!!

She is too good." While she was sucking him the other guys also removed their dresses and stood stark naked. I could see all of them had strong body and had stout cocks. Kamalika looked at their cocks and was stunned. One of the guy standing next to her said, "What madam, do you like our dicks or not ?" Kamalika looked at the guy and smiled. The guy also smiled and said, "Yaar let us not handle her roughly. She seems liking our company" "Is it?" said one who had shoved his cock inside Kamalika's mouth. Kamalika looked at him and smiled. "Then c'mon let's enjoy" said the guy and he made Kamalika to lie on the carpet.


Once Kamalika lay on the carpet he came in between her thighs & parted her sexy legs.Madam’s pussy became totally exposed,Oh! It was so cute!!Then he guided the 'head' of his long penis inside her pussy. Feeling her wet but tight pussy she yelled and arched right there, "Wow, she has really become hot yaar! She has lovely tight cunt. I love fucking her" and continued shoving his tool deep inside her with his might.While he was shoving his dick, the other guy got near her head and pushed his cock inside her mouth. Kamalika took his cock inside her mouth and started sucking it. This guy had a thick and stout but small cock. I could see his cock hardly fit in her wide mouth. Still, she took it in her mouth and started sucking it.

She moved her tongue on his balls and made him excited. The guy loved her suck. "You are right yaar, she is fantastic" and smiled at his other friend. Within minutes I could see the guy who was fucking Kamalika started giving good thrusts inside her pussy. Whenever, he thrust his dick Kamalika made moaning sounds. The sight was quite exciting and erotic. I started enjoying the sight. Suddenly madam arched and moaned loudly ooooooooooooooooooooooo and I saw a gush of liquid came of her vagina and went down to the crack of her rectum.

The looking at that the man laughed towards madam and pumped her huge tits. Then suddenly madam started to yell nooooooooo please don’t do this, take it out, I beg you…. And just then the man inserted his full shaft deep in my madam and stopped pumping. The man started moaning. Madam gasped heavily and arched her head back. The man mocked at madam that darling now you are pregnant mommma! And gave her a passionate kiss on her lips. She started weeping.

Within few minutes the guys changed their position. The guy with thick and stout cock lay back on the floor and asked Kamalika to come on him and take his shaft. Since, Kamalika had become fully 'hot' without showing any resistance climbed on him and held his cock in her hand and guided inside her 'honey pot'. She had to press hard to take his cock inside her hot and wet pussy. From her facial expression I could make out that she was deriving immense pleasure while taking his thick rod. She was moaning uuuuuuuuuuuuu yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy mmmmmmmm mmmmmmmm Once she could put his cock inside, she started moving her pelvis and enjoying his fuck.


She was really deriving full pleasure from the act. Kamalika looked at me for a while. I was quite excited seeing the erotic scene and I was busy in titillating my cock. Kamalika smiled at me.One of the guys asked,madam are you enjoying,she nodded. Hearing her words, the guys laughed and said, "Then come on all us enjoy it fully." They asked me also to join the orgy. I also removed my dresses. My cock also had become erect. While one guy was busy fucking Kamalika, I gave my cock in her mouth. I shoved my cock sitting at her head and started caressing her tits. She was shocked and became spell bound for a while to see her own driver fucking her, but after a while she accepted it and gave me a smile. Then Kamalika took my cock and started sucking it with great pleasure.

After more than 20 minutes of sucking I exploded deep inside my madam’s mouth. By its strong smell madam was about to vomit but I held her head with my hands and jammed my cock further inside her throat. It caused her to drink each and every bit of my sperm.Her eyes were wide open and the eye balls were protruding while drinking but after she finished, she gasped for few minutes and then gave me a great smile of satisfaction. I also smiled my madam back and gave an extremely passionate kiss on her lips for more than 2 minutes.

The man who was fucking her back exploded deep inside her. She moaned by the pleasure by shutting her eyes but at the same time I found that she was weeping with her vibrating lips and tears were rolling down of her chicks. I understood that madam was sure to become pregnant by this.By that I roughly grabbed her flabby tits pumped them and pinched her nipples and made the protrude more prominently.She opened her eyes and kept staring at me palely.I kept on playing wildly with her assets while kissing strongly all over her face.She kept on responding by her gasps.

One guy told me that your madam is very hot and I told him that she is a excellent piece to have sex.Then the man fucking madam’s back came in my place and inserted his tool in her mouth without warning and I took the place of that man infront of madam’s super sexy and exploited big fat and flabby back. I saw that her vagina was completely destroyed and sperms and her own juices mixed with blood were flowing down to her inner fair thighs. But I saw that madam’s ass hole was still virgin and it was very small as madam’s butt was very sexy and flabby. I signaled to the other men what I was planning to do with my madam. They all smiled and became eager to see.

Another guy came and held madam tightly from her tits and stomach as he knew that I would be painful for her. I was sure madam was wondering that what was going on.Without warning I inserted my entire middle in madam’s tight rough ass hole. I had nails in my finger that cut her hole and I found blood spots of madam oozing in my finger. Her whole body gave a jerk and she screamed loudly aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa  Madam now got a idea what her driver was going to do with her. She screamed and begged not to do that. Please take it, don’t do that with me please! But who was to listen. I took my finger out and gave a kiss and licked her ass hole passionately. It smelled really good.She became silent.

Then I again inserted my finger in her ass hole and she jerked voluntarily. I started finger fucking her. Everybody was watching us. Now she was tolerating the pain but kept on begging me that please take it out, please don’t do that, I will fire your job you betrayer driver! Just as she said so I inserted another finger and she gave out a huge anal gas with smell.In shame she kept her head down and started crying. A guy told that look darling your driver is a real man, and another guy told that what a bitch are you, you are letting your own paid servant,your driver to fuck you and every body started laughing loudly and madam was crying.

Then I inserted my third finger. I spitted on madam’s ass hole to make it a little lubricated and then I inserted my fourth finger in her hole. She was crying real loudly in pain.Madam whole flabby back with my four rough black hairy fingers in her flabby soft ass was a very sexy scene to look at. I kept finger fucking her and then I inserted my long fat rough thumb in her vagina while keeping my four fingers in her ass hole. It was a great scene to look at.I started fucking madam’s vagina and ass hole at the same time.By this something changed- madam was no more screaming rather now she was participating with me. She was moaning heavily and gasping, as I kept finger fucking her.

All the others were fondling her whole body. Now I found that madam’s juices were coming in my thumb.I realized that madam was liking my fingers inside her. Madam’s juices gradually increased and now it was dripping all the way down my arm.She increased her moans too. I suddenly took out my thumb from her pussy and inserted whole of my tongue in her vagina.Then and there she loudly moaned heavily and said “Ooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Keep doing it. Don't stop. Ohhhhhhhhh Yeahhhh. That's it, you basted Driver!I licked madam as much as she cummed in my mouth. Madam’s juices were really hot & very much salty.

Just as I saw her participating I placed my cock at the entrance & with one sudden push I entered the half of my fat 9.5 inch deep inside her un-lubricated ass hole. Madam screamed right there and she said “oooooooooeeeeeee” with pain and I found her ass hole punctured and bleeding.I had a very big hard penis cap. She was screaming so loudly that a guy entered his cock in madam’s mouth and jammed her mouth. I saw that blood was dripping down her ass hole to her thigh.I realized that how much madam was in pain. Madam was crying like a baby and was screaming loudly. She told me that you son of a bitch driver I will see you!

I was so horny and excited that I held her bums and apart them and gave a strong push to my cock in her ass. She tried to tightened her ass and said “no nnnnn please” but she was late. My full cock entered her ass in one jerk. Just then she gave out a big fart. Oh! Madam was so tight that my cock felt slight pain due to tightness of her ass. She screamed and cry in a loud voice “ooooeeeeeeeee oooeeeeee oh oh oee naa I wiiiiillll diiieeeeeeee. ooeeee my baaackkkkh its tearing oo oo hi maa oee my back its too much, you betrayer driver! ”

   I started pumping a little while others were cheering me. As I started she started crying by saying “You Driver! You tore my back, ooeeee my back ooooooooooooo my back eeeeeeeeee my back, I am dying, its torn, Take it out, please take it out or I’ll die please I beg you” I slowly squeezed madam’s huge boobs with both my hands, they were very hard and her nipples were erected. Then I bowed down and kissed on madam’s neck. My cock was feeling her hard shit inside her ass. She again requested “please take it out or I’ll die” I pressed her boobs a little hard and while licking on her ears said ”madam you are too hot” and I licked her ear lobs.

I moved my hand under her belly and placed my palm on her pussy. As she felt my touch on her dripping pussy she shivered and moaned hoooo! I became so horny by all these, I gripped her boobs very tightly and pulled my cock out. As my half cock came out I pushed it in her with great force. She started crying “ooeee haeee noooooo I am dying please leave me, my back is bursting out, please stop this you driver, I order you stop pleasssssseeee pleeeeeeeeeeease” but I didn’t listen to her and started fucking madam’s ass madly with all my might.Â

She collapsed on the floor and started abusing me “you son of a bitch, betrayer, you got your madam’s ass so easily to fuck for free that now you are destroying it oooooooooo nooooooooo please I beg youuuuuu” I continued fucking without listening her and held her hips with my hands bringing her closer to me and started more fast. During fucking my cock was touching her hard shit inside her rectum which after some time felt soft and she discharged few gasses from her ass hole. With my jerks her shit became more soft and it started oozing out when my cock was moving out.

She was weeping in shame. When the other men saw this, they were cheering loudly and laughing and praising me. I was also laughing and only madam was weeping hard. By then I was about to cum. I held her right boob tightly with my right hand and placed my left hand on her pussy and said to madam “Oh darling I am cumming” She said nothing except giving out some moans.

With that I gave few final stokes and exploded deep in her ass when my cock was full inside her. She also reached her orgasm and my hand became wet with her pussy juices. And then I pulled my cock out. It came out with a “pucch“ sound and her shit also came out. My cock was fully coated with her shit. I found that her ass hole was totally destroyed and became a real big hollow hole. She was crying and her cheeks became red with excitement. She asked the men that she wanted to go to toilet.

A man told with a wicked smile that sorry darling we have no bathroom so you have to do it here in the floor. She became spell bound but before she could tell or do anything, she failed to control her shit and automatically she farted & did her shit right there on the floor. What a scene was it to see my own madam to do shit infront of me. By that view I was hard again. Everybody in the room enjoyed that scene and we all whistled and cheered while madam passed her shit infront of us on the floor. Everybody was laughing and getting excited by that scene but only madam silently passed her shit and kept crying like babies in shame, and didn’t look at anyone while passing shit.

When she was done and looked up, she found that everybody in the room was again excited and had erections. Soon all the men fucked her once again, while I took madam’s mouth to my penis as her beautiful face, large eyes excited me a lot. She was made to lie down on her back. The three guys changing one after the other fucked madam with immense pleasure. Fair, gorgeous and lovely looking Kamalika madam made all the guys very excited and giving their best performance in fucking her. All of them came in one by one and dumped their seed into madam’s fertile ovary. Now I was sure that madam was going to be pregnant.

All the guys including me fucked Kamalika one after the other. Kamalika seemed having multiple orgasms, which was quite evident whenever she moaned with great pleasure. During the process of 'rape' we all tried almost all the postures. I asked the guy with long tool whether he would like to fuck madam's ass just like I did. He said he would love to fuck her ass. So, I asked him to apply some greasy thing to his cock and her ass so that he gets more pleasure than me. He fetched a cold cream bottle and greased his tool with 'cold cream'. He also applied cream to her shit covered ass and made it greasy by shoving his finger inside. Kamalika liked it and said to me "Darling I love you."

Everybody in the room cheered by that I told that look madam has fallen in love with her driver. I gave kissed her on her lips very tightly and she also responded good to me. Once, the guy finished greasing madam's ass, he made madam to kneel before him and holding the head of his cock pushed it inside her ass. Kamalika felt his push inside her ass little painful. But, soon she started enjoying it. The guy pushed his long cock inside and started moving it back and forth. Whenever the guy pushed his hard cock after retrieving outside, madam moaned with great pleasure and said, "Fuck me hard. I love it... fuck me," The sight of the guy fucking madam’s ass was terribly exciting.

After couple of minutes, I told the guy "C'mon let's do the 'sandwich.'" He initially did not understand. I explained him the 'sandwich' posture. He was quite surprised and said, “Will your madam be able to take it?" "Oh, I love to do the 'sandwich', please fuck me in any manner as you people want, Please I beg you I am too much horney and I cannot control my self, please!’’ All the guys were amazed to hear her words. So, I asked the guy to slowly lie down on the carpet keeping his cock inside madam's ass.Â

Madam also slowly laid down on her side retaining the guy's cock inside her ass. I asked madam to fold her left leg across the legs of the guy. That exposed her pussy, which was very eager to receive my cock. I stimulated her pussy particularly her clitoris with my fingers. Madam enjoyed the stimuli and cummed right there in my hand. In a sexy voice she said, “Driver, put your dick inside my box. I am dying to have it in my hole.." Lying next to Madam, I put my rock hard erect cock inside her wet butter soft cunt and started stroking. She gasped Oooooooooooooooooo yyyyyyeeee

The guy and me alternatively shoved our dicks inside her both the holes. The alternative rhythm made madam mad with excitement. She started yelling, "Fuck me hard. Ooohhhhhhh yeaaahhhh. Do it….. Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh. It feels sooooooo goooooooodd..I love you my driver, Ooohhhhhhh yeaaahhhh. Do it….. do it….. make me cum…… Oooooooohhhhhhhhh yeaaahhhhh. Both of you. Fuck me Fuck me hard…please I beg you harder please harder oooooooooo yeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaa!"

 The other two guys were watching the 'sandwich' with great fun. I could see, them masturbating watching the position. After few minutes, I asked madam "Honey, are you enjoying it" Madam said, "Mahesh, it is indeed very much enjoying. I love it. I love you. CONTINUE TILL I CUM" she said in sexy and passionate voice.

The guy and myself fucked her ass and cunt simultaneously for about five minutes. Suddenly, the guy expressed that he is about to cum out. Kamalika also said, "Yeah, I am also about to cum, both of you fuck me hard and all of us will have simultaneous release…Please fuck me hard I beg" I also started fucking her hard. When the guy pushed his tool hard inside, Kamalika screamed with pleasure "Yeah...Yeah...I'm Cumming.. I'm Cumming.. Fuck me hard.. Harder..." and soon all three of released our cums simultaneously.

Kamalika screamed in sexy voice "Oh...God.. That is fantastic... I love it... that's too good.." The guy and my self also enjoyed the moment very much.We both exploded as deep as possible inside Kamalika. The guy said, "Really, you are a fantastic lay. I loved fucking you,my wife also never gave such pleasure so far.." he said. "You are married? I thought you are unmarried. You have such a hard and long cock" Kamalika said. The guy smiled her back.

I released my cum deep inside her pussy,and the guy in her ass and she herself arched and got a huge orgasm. It was the best orgasm that I had ever seen. Madam’s orgasm kept going on and on. It seemed like it will not stop. She screamed so loudly that she perhaps chocked her voice and her whole body was shivering badly. By looking at madam’s multiple climaxes,a guy exclaimed that "I think she's setting some sort of record for orgasms,“ Another guy said to her that “ darling please count for us loudly how many orgasms would you have” In a trembling voice she lost count at five!?!"" Then she slowly became weak and closed her eyes and kept lying by gasping and though her orgasms slowly came down, she was still dripping.

One of the other guy said,”You are really sexy and fantastic lay, Madam." "Oh thank you very much. But, you have torn my bra and blouse what should I wear now?" Kamalika asked. "Sorry, Madam. We will give you a new dress." said one guy and brought a skirt and top from the cupboard. Kamalika had a nice wash and dressed up in skirt and top. As it was 2 am in the morning, Kamalika and myself decided to stay there only till morning and then leave. Kamalika agreed.

The guys made both of us to sleep separately in one of the neatly done bedrooms and they slept in other bedroom. When we retired to the bed, I asked madam, "Honey, did you really enjoy the 'rape'?" "Yeah,. It was really a great experience. All three of them had good cocks,including YOU. I enjoyed very much their fuck,” said Kamalika. "And how was the 'sandwich'?" I asked her. "Oh, that was too good. You have really a cock meant for 'sandwich'" said Kamalika. "I really love you after all this. You are really fantastic, Mahesh. From today I’ll call you Mahesh and not Driver. By hearing that I gave her a good passionate kiss on her lips.

" In the morning, we got up late due to tiring sexercise previous night. Once we got ready all the three guys came to us and thanked us and asked us to forgive them if they were harsh. Kamalika said that she enjoyed their fuck and she did not mind their behavior at all, and in fact it was really quite exciting. Hearing to her words the guys became happy and everyone gave passionate and lovely kisses to Kamalika and once again expressed apology for their rough behavior with her. Later, we bid good-bye to them and left the place. Kamalika did not fail to collect her torn clothes as 'souvenir' of her 'rape'. Though it was a forcible sex, but still all of us including Kamalika madam enjoyed it.


    From a true documentary collected by   Â
                  R A X


Any comments on the story, contact -
                 vairabhi@yahoo.com

or at bom116@yahoo.com

Secretarial Duties

konstantine240 on Forced Stories

            Jessica Dawson sat at her computer, typing up an important file, when she heard her boss call her name from his office. She stood up, smoothed down the front of her black skirt and walked to the back of the room where her boss’s office was. “You wanted to see me?” she asked nervously.

            “Yes, I did, please shut the door and lock it as this is a private conversation” said Jake Earnhart, not even bothering to look up from his desk. “It was brought to my attention that you were dressed inappropriately for work today.&

Read More
rdquo;

            “Inappropriately?” asked Jessica looking down at herself.

             “I have been getting several complaints from the men today that they can not concentrate on their work because they are too busy staring at you in your provocative outfit,” her boss said. Jessica blushed a crimson red, realizing that maybe she was dressed a little too sexy for work. She had on a white button down shirt, and had undone the first three buttons so that when she bent over to get something, the men in her office got a nice view of her cleavage. Also, she was wearing a black skirt with stockings and black heels, and although the skirt she was wearing would have been short on any woman, her long, slim legs made the skirt seem like a micro mini. 

            “I’m really sorry,” said Jessica. “Would you like me to change?”

            “Actually I would,” said Jake with a sly smile spreading across his lips. “Right now.” Jessica looked at him confused.

            “What do you mean?” she asked, not quite understanding.

             “I mean I want you to take off your clothes right here, right now. They are not suitable for work.”

             “But, Mr. Earnhart-“ Jessica was interrupted as Jake got out of his chair, walked towards Jessica, and pinned her against the wall of his office.

            “Listen,” he said. “I am your boss and you will do what you are told. If you fail to comply you will be fired, it is as simple as that. And now you have failed to follow my demands so I will take matters into my own hands,” he said as he continued to pin the leggy brunette against the wall. He kissed her cheek, slowly making his way to her lips until she turned her face away from him.

            “Jake, I can’t do this,” she pleaded. “You know I have a boyfriend.” Jake ignored her comment, taking her face in his hands and turning it so that she was facing him. Still holding her face with his hands he forcefully kissed her on the mouth, his tongue aggressively lashing against hers. His lips slowly made their way down her neck, and he opened another button on her shirt revealing the black lacy push up bra that showed off her amazing tits. Jessica was helpless as she remained pinned against the wall while her boss ravished her body. He was 15 years older than her, so being at age 38, many of the women in the office found him extremely attractive. He had short light brown hair and piercing blue eyes, as well as an extremely built body. Although Jessica did have a boyfriend, she could feel herself growing wet and hot with excitement as she remained under the grip of his strong arms. He slowly undid the rest of the buttons on her blouse, kissing the top of her chest as he did so. He sure knew how to tease the hell out of a woman, and Jessica was feeling dizzy from the combination of excitement mixed with danger.

            After Jake had removed her shirt, he pulled down the zipper to her skirt and slid it down her long slim legs. Jessica now stood before him only wearing her black push up bra, black lacy boy shorts, and thigh high stockings paired with her heels. The sight alone made his dick throb, and all eight inches of his cock had sprung to its full length. “Get over there and lean across my desk,” he demanded, impatiently rubbing his hard-on that bulged beneath his pants. Jessica did as she was told, leaning her body across his desk so that her perfect round ass was in Jake’s plain view. Jake was extremely turned on as he stared at the luscious sight of Jessica’s backside, her cheeks peeking out from underneath her sexy panties. Jake walked up behind Jessica, kissing the nape of her neck as he slipped a hand underneath her panties, sliding his hand around until it was in the front. When he felt that her pussy was completely bare, Jake spun her around and kissed her roughly on the mouth. “So is this how your boyfriend likes your pussy? Completely bare?” he demanded, rubbing a firm finger back and forth on her clit. Jessica could barely answer, only eliciting a low moan from her pouty lips. “I didn’t hear an answer,” Jake hissed as he grabbed her hair and tilted her head back.

            “Ahh, yes he loves it bare,” she managed to get out in between whimpers.

             “Well I guess I better see for myself why he loves it so much,” he said and yanked her panties down past her ankles. “Mmm,” he said, nodding in approval. “Your boyfriend has very good taste.” Jake kissed her once more on the lips, slipping his hands around her back and unhooking the clasp of her bra. The bra fell to the floor, revealing Jessica’s perky, round 34 c tits. Jake wasted no time as his tongue danced circles around her rock hard nipples. He took one at a time into his mouth biting, sucking, and teasing each nipple until Jessica thought she was about to cum. Right before she could explode, Jake pulled away to focus on her tight, shaved pussy. He pushed Jessica back on top of the desk, making sure that her pussy was right on the edge of the table. He slipped one finger into her sopping wet cunt, going painfully slow and savoring the torture he was giving to her.

            “Please,” she begged, “go faster.” Jake decided to continue tormenting her and stuck another finger inside of her, still going at the painstakingly slow pace. She moaned loudly, running her fingers through her long brown hair and tried to move her body so she could fuck his fingers at a faster pace.

            “No, no, no, naughty girl. You need to go at my pace,” said Jake, pinching her nipples hard and inserting another finger into her. “I’ll tell you what…if you can stay extremely quiet while I finger you, I’ll give you the best oral sex you’ve ever had,” said Jake, reveling in the amount of control he had over her. She nodded quickly in agreement, embracing herself for the torture that was about to come.

            Jessica was a very sexual person and loved to make noise, so staying perfectly quiet while her tight little pussy got finger fucked was extremely hard. However, she somehow managed to stay quiet and like Jake had promised, he slid his fingers out of her dripping wet cunt and lowered his warm moist mouth to her completely sopping pussy. He darted his skilled tongue in and out of her slit, making her wriggle and squirm with pleasure and paying extra close attention to her clit. He licked and flicked his tongue over her clit, making Jessica lose control. She moaned loudly as her body shook from the intensity of her orgasm. One thing was for sure, Jake was right: he definitely gave her the best orgasm she had ever had, and even after she orgasmed she could still feel the intensity of it.

            She laid on the desk, trying to catch her breath, but Jake pulled her off, demanding her to get on her knees and suck him off. He couldn’t take it anymore, he needed to cum. Jessica licked up and down his whole length first, trying to get it moist so that she could fit his whole cock into her mouth. He shuddered immediately from the touch of her tongue, and he could tell that he was about to have an amazing orgasm. Jessica slowly took him into his mouth, flicking the head of his cock with her tongue as her hand wandered down to play with his balls. He groaned loudly at the touch of her hand on his heaving balls. Jessica stopped paying attention to his dick for a minute so she could suck on his balls, taking each one into her mouth and licking them in quick short movements. She then moved back up to his dick, trying her best to take as much of him as possible into her mouth. She licked up and down his shaft in long slow strides, until she felt that Jake couldn’t take it anymore. She increased her pace, deep throating as much as possible as Jake groaned with pleasure. He could feel all the tension building up as he grabbed her hair, forcing her to go faster and faster until he felt that he was about to cum. “Oh God, you…are…so…good” he moaned as his warm cum shot deep into the back of her throat, and watched as she swallowed every drop. “Oh my god, you are amazing,” he breathed, trying to regain control of his body.

            Jessica stood up to put her clothes back on, and with a smile said, “Good, does this mean I get to keep my job?” He nodded enthusiastically as he watched her get dressed and leave his office. This was one office meeting he definitely did not mind having.

Fantasy Rape

BeastlyDreams on Forced Stories

She heard a knock at the door, she had just gotten out of the shower. Her hair was bundled up on her head, the towel around her, she cracked the door to see who it was, planning on telling them that she was busy and they would have to come back later. Well when she cracked the door, to her surprise the door pushed open hard against her, nearly hitting her in the head with the edge. A tall man forced his way in through the door and looked down at her.
She cringed, using the towel to shield herself from his eyes she was terrifed, "What do you want?"
"You." Was all he said, and he jerked her up by one arm, pulling her to the bedroom. he pushed her roughly inside the door and closed it, locking it behind him.

She began pleading, "Please, oh my go
Read More
d! What are you going to do to me?"
He pushed her onto the bed, his buldge could be seen clearly through his pants. "I'll do whatever I please little lady."
He began to rub his crotch, looking at her wet body. "Take off the towel" he commanded. "NO!" she shrieked.
So he leaned down and jerked the towel from her grasp, showing him her naked body. "Now then" he was making his buldge larger rubbing it with his hand. His face was behind a mask and his voice was low and stern. "We can do this the easy way, or we can do this the hard way." He told her.

She looked up at him, scared to death.. she dared not move, or speak.. she merely looked at his face behind the mask.. His hand moved slowly but steadly up and down the outside of his pants.. then she heard the distinct sound of a zipper being pulled.. She let her eyes fall downward, his pants lay around his ankles, and his cock was bobbing there in front of her, his hand stroking it slowly.. looking down at her with a low growl.

"Come here" he told her, she began to cry.. he wanted to hear nothing of the sort, stepping to her he reached his hand out behind her head, and pulled her head down to his cock. The other hand held his cock, he rubbed his cock against her lips, this made her cringe.. "Open up" he tapped it on her lips, pressing gently but firmly against her mouth. She didnt allow him to enter.. so he was forced, to take both his hands behind her head, and pull her against his cock, while his hips pushed his cock up tring to fit it past her tight lips.

"Oooh yeah" he said once he had worked it inside her mouth, and felt the inside of her warm mouth.. "Lick it or I will fuck your mouth like you never felt before" He kept still a moment inside her mouth to allow her tounge to wrap around it, but she didnt react fast enough.. her tounge didnt taste him, or even move for that matter.. So, with his two hands pulling her head towards him, he held her there and began to move his hips, pushing his length into her mouth, slowly inch by inch... he could feel his cock, sliding down her throat.  Once he felt he the back of her throat touch the head of his dick, he began to pump her mouth. Grasping handfuls of hair, pulling her head to him as His hips pushed against her completly.. then moving his hips backward, pulling his dick out of her mouth. and then pressing his cock into her mouth again.. "Ooo fuck yeah.. suck it" He started to fuck her face harder... picking up speed as his balls slapped her chin. Drool was running out the sides of her mouth, as she tried to get away but to no avail, he only fucked her harder the more she struggled.

Once his dick was nice and hard, he was ready to dip it inside her, so he pulled it all the way out of her mouth and told her to turn over, while he stroked it, "Stick your ass up in the air" "But I'm a virgin...!" He told her "Shut up and do it" As he smacked her across the face with his hand.
She reluctantly turned around thinking she had better listen or else he would fuck her like he did her face already.. On all fours now, but she was too far away for his cock to reach her, so he reached up and took her hips in his strong hands and pulled her back, looking at her tight little hole.

"You want this cock in your ass or in your pussy?" he told her sternly while he smacked it on her ass, she could feel how thick it was.. and knew he would kill her if he planted it in her ass. "In my pussy" he moaned low when she said that... now moving a finger to her hole while he stroked his dick.. pushing a finger inside her "Oooh your already wet .."
He slid this one finger into her hole, it went so easily he immediately added one more. Pushing two fingers in her...
She moaned out at this, sticking her ass up in the air now and not struggling as much.
"that's it, Get you wet, so I can fuck you hard.."
He rubbed his dick with one hand, while he worked his fingers in her pussy with the other, moving them faster, in and out. squooshing noises, his tounge was hanging out of his mouth.. as his fingers disappeared again and again inside her pussy.
He stopped rubbing his cock.
"O.o you want it dont you little slut." she was obviously turned on, he could tell this merely by how wet she was.
He stepped forwards, lining his cock up with her pussy, pushing her ass apart so he could watch as he fucked her.

He licked his lips, pressing his cock against her tight hole.. "Oh shit this is gonna feel good" He sank his dick in her then, pushing his hips against her ass.."Ooooh yeah.. I'm gonna fuck you"  she could feel him, pulling it out and then pushing it in, forcing it's way into her tight hole, she screamed out and he slapped her on the ass, pushing deeper.

As he got his cock all the way in, he would push down on her ass, making her move a bit for him.. pulling it all the way out.. "SHit this pussy is fucking good" then sank it in again, pushing deep .. grunting and groaning as he worked it a little faster in and out of her tight little pussy. he moved his hand to the sides of her again, pulling her against him as he fucked her, she felt his balls slapping her clit, he was pounding the hell out of her, sweat was dripping from him he began to buck his hips faster, "Oh shit" "Mmmmm fuck yes"

He held her, so she couldnt get away from him, holding her tightly he grasped his fingers against her skin as his hips continued to sink his dick in and out of her. "Oh Fuck that shit is good"

His hips began fucking her wildly.. his one hand moved to her hair grasping handfuls and using it to hold her with as well as her lower half, by one strong arm.

"Oh fuck yeah" "Oh God" "Yes" "Mmmmm" He pounded her harder, and even harder!
sticking his dick in her as deep as he could get it.

She felt his rod get super hard then.. he must enjoy the control he had over her right now.
He was ready to shoot his load inside her.. he could hardly keep from cumming already..
"Fuck yeah.. oh Mmmm shit!!! Yeah!!" Fucking her hard, and fast.. "Mmm, shit.. So wet.. Oh god!"

he was obviously close to cumming and she wanted his dick out of her, so she began to push against him, allowing his cock even farther access to DEEP inside her.

"Oooh that's it you little slut, fuck my cock" he started pulling and pushing her on and off his cock, driving it up inside her so deep she felt him touch her back wall with each thrust. He was moaning louder, and the sounds from all the wetness was getting louder... his hold was grasping, against her skin, holding on tight as he banged her again and again and again "OH fucking hell!" he grabbed her hair, pulling her and fucking the shit out of her!! Until finally he in one last deep deep thrust, began to shoot his load in her pussy. "OOH FUCK! CUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMING!!!!!" "OOOOH!"  Still pushing and pulling in and out of her, slower and deliberatly. His hands remained gripping her tightly as he gave her his cum.
He let his cock completely empty out inside of her.
Leaving his dick inside of her, he let all of his cum release inside her pussy filling her up completely.. and then just collapsing against her for a moment while his cock shrank back down to normal size.

"Oh shit, we've got to do that again!"

And she was nice enough to be mean part 2

talina_nezzer on Forced Stories

And she was nice enough to be mean part 2
 
Well some of you have read my other story called Forced into slavery, and it seemed you liked it so i'm going to attempt at another one. These stories are all fake and are conjured up from the imagination. I didn't know the names of the most of the equipment used in bondage so i tried to describe each scenery and happening precisly. I would as that as you read this story you let your imagination take a hold of you and imagine you being there and watching. Enjoy reading and please leave comments so i can better my stories.

Mystiah looked in the mirror one last time and practiced her lines while putting on her fake smile. She had to get this to be perfect because

Read More
if she showed one hint of hatred towards Jessica, then she might as well forget about her plan. She looked at her reflection in the mirror making sure her shorts were short enough to look sexy yet modest and her top showed some clevage. After making sure she was perfect, she grabbed her sandles and ran out the door to the beach. She'd been waiting for this for 3 years, she'd been planning for the caputre of Jessica for 3 whole years, and now, jessica's sexy pussy would be hers, hers to abuse and use. Hers to fuck in anyway she liked, and the thought of that made her pussy drip with the wetness of horniness.
    She spotted Jessica at the beach easily, it wasn't hard to spot her seeing as she was the only one who was practically naked in her "bikini". She needed Jessica to be alone and that wouldn't happen seeing as how Jessica was surrrounded by her many friends. Mystiah sighed and grabbed a soda and headed towards Jessica. She had to make this look natural and acting wasn't her best aspects. She made sure she was by Jessica when She suddenly "slipped" on the sand and spilled her cold soda all over Jessica's boobs. All at onces, Jessica's already erect nipples stood up more straighter.
"I'm so sorry" cried Mystiah
"What the hell is wrong with you bitch, now my nipples are all sticking out and crap" yelled Jessica
Jessia made of point of tugging on her nipples and lowering her bikini a bit more so the guys and girls could see just how big her tits were and how puffy and pink her nipples were.It was easy to see the guys were turned on by this and the girls were awefully jealous.
"I'm so sorry, it was a mistake" cried Mystiah
"Now my boobs are gonna be all sticky and weird". yelled Jessica, it was obvious she was pissed.
"i'll help you clean up and lend you one of my bikini"
Jessica glared at Mystiah for a bit before shrugging and walking off in the direction of the bathroom.
Mystiah smiled as she watched jessica's shapely ass walk ahead of her, her plan was going just as planned.
They made it to the bathroom without talking to each other.
Jessica ran the water down her boobs and continued massaging her boobs till she thought they were clean.
"Well, were is the bikini" asked Jessica
Mystiah stared at Jessica underneath her eye lashes with pure hatred, she wanted to just kill Jessica right now but she had to pretend she was nice.
"Jessica, i actually wanted to talk to you" said Mystiah as she watched hornily as Jessica oiled her bikini covered boobs with sun tan lotion. "We haven't talked together since forever, and i kind of miss our friendship, i know you don't like me and you're popular and all but maybe we can just try and be friends."

    Jessica stared at Mystiah. Mystiah was gorgeous with Jet black hair, Pouty lips, large eyes that were like liquid jewels and so purple but it seemed there was always hatred in her eyes even when she was smiling, like now. Her boobs were about a 40 C and she had shapely hips and a nice ass. She hadn't expected Mystiah to say this, she thought Mystiah hated her, but Mystiah looked so sincere now that she couldn't say no.
"Well i guess we could try, i mean it is the summer before we enter university, a summer of opportunites" said Jessica brightly as she continued oiling her boobs.
"Great, well i have two plane tickets to go to mexico. My parents gave it to me for my birthday, we'll get to stay in a hotel and go to the beaches and stuff, maybe even get our hairs braided, that is if you wanna come. I don't really have any friends, so i thought i'd ask you" said Mystiah.
Jessica was suspicious, it almost seemed Mystiah had been planning this for a while, yet she looked so sincere so Jessica shrugged off her suspicions. Getting to spend the whole summer at Mexico would be amazing, she could get cheap brand name clothes, meet cute latino guys, and she could get a wicked tan just in time for uni in september.
"Well i'll have to ask my parents but i'm sure they'll say yes, i can't wait" said Jessica.
She hugged Mystiah impulsively.Her oiled boobs sticking to Mystiah's smaller ones
Mystiah was surprised by the hug but she basked in the moment feeling Jessica's puffy nipples rubbing against hers and feeling the slickness of Jessica's oiled boobs. Jessica stepped back
"Well i gotta go now, my friends are waiting, wanna hang out with us"? asked Jessica
"Nah, i gotta go pack, we're leaving on sunday"
Jessica smiled once more and headed out the door her boobs bouncing with every step.
Mystiah smiled evilly as she watched Jessica head out, everything was going according to her plan and even better, soon Jessica would be hers.

Mystiah sat in the terminal with Jessica. They were chatting about their childhood and laughing at silly stories but all this was just part of mystiahs plan, she was faking her happiness. What she really wanted to do was pop Jessica's top and fuck her brains out wit her dildo in front of the whole world to see but she restrained herself instead. They soon got on the plane and Jessica fell asleep with Mystiah staring at her pant covered cunt imagining if it would taste as good as she imagined. They soon got to mexico and this was were the climax of mystiah's plan would come into action.

Mystiah called for a "taxi" that was on the side of the rode waiting for them
"Take us to El hotel del Dolor"
The driver nodded knowinly
Jessica chatted non stop towards the long drive and as the cab pulled to the great house before them she suddenly stopped and stared at the spooky house with tinted windows, broken shutters, dying flowers, an unclean gutter. it was the worst house she'd seen, it looked so spooky and abandoned.
"where the hell are we"? she asked
"We're at our desntination said Mystiah
"But this isn't a five star hotel" argued Jessica
Mystiah's facial expression suddenly changed from one of happiness to one of cold black hatred and Jessica was shocked at what she saw in Mystiah's face. Whatever it was, it meant bad news for her.
"Shut the fuck up you slut, you're my slave now. You'll never see your parents again you nasty whore, and you're going to be mine until you're useless to me, then i'll kill you, for your sake, let's hope that's not anytime soon" growled Mystiah, with that she got out of the cab and spoke to the driver.

Jessica was confused, this had to be some kind of sick joke. There was no way she was staying at this shit hole, yet she knew deep within her heart that what mystiah had said was true and she had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.
The driver came and dragged Jessica off the cab and Jessica's head smacked against the ground with a thud. Before she knew what happened, she was knocked unconsious and dragged into the house, which was very far from any civilization.

Jessica woke up with a pounding headache and with a dry throat, she was hungry and parched and as she tried to move her head she felt pain shoot across her body. She couldn't move any muscle in her body, all her body was strapped down to a board and she couldn't see. Without looking she knew she was naked. Oh God, i was raped! she thought. She felt her legs which were spread right open and she could feel the pussy juices dripping from her hidden place. The scared vagina that she would let no one fuck because she thought she was too high and mighty for the guys in her school. Her nipples were in pain and she looked to see that they were clamped together very tightly almost ripping her nipples our of her boobs. She felt something in her ass and before she could figure out what it was she saw a figure in the darkness

"Welcome to the house of horror, otherwise known as the house of pain. Here you will be used, abused, raped, fucked and sucked until every part of your body feels like it wants to die. You are now a property by the master and mistresses. I hope your stay here is very painful and sexually arousing because you will never leave." 
Jessica tried to scream but there was a ball gag in her mouth, soon the door was shut and she was left alone in the darkness her pussy juices still spilling out of her scared vagina and her nipples still hurting from the clamps. She was left cotemplating, thinking of a way to try and escape,

Part three coming out soon, please please comment, i'd like to hear your thoughts and ideas. Also read forced into slavery.

Arresting a Cop

littleasiangirl1983 on Forced Stories

It had been a long day. She couldn't believe the captain had reamed her out! She had stopped the guy from beating his wife any more, and somehow she was the one that was wrong. As she walked to her car, she unbuttoned her collar. The parking garage was always so creepy when she came off her shift. It was 3am, but the odd yellow glow of the lights always made it seem like she was walking in a haze. As she neared her car, the light above her flickered and then went out. "Great," she thought. Just then she heard the distinct sound of a footstep behind her. Automatically reaching for her gun, she spun around when something hard hit her on the head, and the lights went out. Even the odd yellow ones.

When she woke up, her head was swimming and it she had no idea what had happe

Read More
ned. Where was she? She tried moving her hands so she could hold her head. Her hands wouldn't move. More aware now, she tried moving her arms. They wouldn't cooperate either. "What the hell?" she said aloud. Now fully awake, she realized that she was lying on some kind of table. Her arms were tied tightly above her at the elbows. Her hands were in handcuffs. Were those her own cuffs?! She yanked on her arms, to no avail. Suddenly, she became very aware that she was very naked. She lifted her pounding head off the table as much as she could, and gasped in horror. Her legs were tied to the table legs, once at the knee and again at the ankles. Being that the table was about 4 feet wide, her legs were spread wide open, exposing everything.

Struggling more than ever now and becoming more and more panicked, she started trying to break free of her bonds. That's when she heard the door open. She froze, and saw a man come in. He was 6'3" and trim. She recognized him instantly as the guy she had arrested earlier that day for beating his wife. He must have posted bond immediately! And she did not like the way he was smiling at her. 

"Well well, welcome back Officer," he said. She was still struggling against her bonds. He laughed. "A lot of good that will do you. But go ahead and try. I like to watch." That made her stop instantly. 

"When I don't report to work tomorrow, people will come looking for me!" she said, trying to sound intimidating. "You'd better let me go now if you want to stay out of prison you fucker." He started walking towards to, ignoring her words. He brushed his hand against her leg, running his fingers over her thighs, over her stomach, between her breasts, and then up to her throat.

"I could kill you right now you know," he said. "But what fun would that be? We've got sooo much to do!" As he finished talking he took both hands and sqeezed her C-cup breasts as hard as he could. She cried out in pain and surprise. "BITCH!" he yelled. "Do you have any fucking idea how much trouble you've caused me?!" He started slapping her tits back and forth. "CUNT! You are going to be sorry you ever came near me." He backhanded her hard, causing her vision to blur for a moment. She registered the sound of the door closing, and then he was gone.

Frantic, she looked around the room trying to see what she could use for escape. That's when she saw another table, and on that were a number of different whips, clamps, and other things she didn't want to think about. She began to scream when he came back in.

"Oh shut the fuck up you whore. The room is soundproofed and underground, so don't even try. Like it will save you anyways," he said as he shoved a ball gag in her mouth. "Much better. You're a loud cunt, you know that? Now, where should I start?" He walked over to the table, and her blood froze. He picked up a riding crop and looked over at her. "This looks good."
He walked over to her and held the whip up in front of her face. Then he tapped in lightly on her cheek, then down her chest and over her stomach.
WHIZ! She heard it before she felt it. He brought the  whip down as hard as he could on her left tit. She screamed through the ball gag and arched her back. He only laughed and raised the whip again, this time getting her other tit. He paused and examined the red marks the whip had left on her skin. He whipped her tits on the sides and on the nipples, 5 more times each. He laughed as he watched the tears fall out of her eyes. Then he stopped laughing and smiled at her sadistically. He whipped her lightly on the stomach. Then lightly on the inner thighs.
WHIZ! She bucked against the pain as he savagely whipped her fully exposed pussy. He whipped her pussy 3 more times before stopping. She was going crazy with the pain, and her heart stopped as she watched him walk back over to the table and pick up the clamps.

"These are nipple clamps you slut. See the teeth on the end? These are for you." She tried wiggling away from him, but he just looked her. "Are you serious? Like you're going to get away." He leaned over her and began pinching her right nipple, still red from the whipping. He rolled the nub in between his fingers and sucked on it, getting it hard. Then, very roughly, he put the nipple clamp on. She screamed through the ball gag. "That's one!" he said. "Now here comes number 2" Giving her left nipple the same treatment, he then stood back and showed her that he had one more clamp in his hand. "Where's this one gonna go?" He asked her in mock confusion. Then he smiled. She tried desperately against her bonds to close her legs, because she knew where he was going. 

His hands travelled down her stomach and in between her legs to her whipped pussy. He began rubbing the outer lips, and then fingering her clit. She sobbed and tried to move away from him, but of course her couldn't. He continued to finger her sore pussy, and then suddenly there was shooting pain between her legs as he applied the 3rd clamp to her clit. She bucked on the table, straining herself. When she finally was still again, she saw what he was planning to do next. He had a huge erection, and was stroking himself. She was terrified, and saw that he was quite large, and quite thick. 

"Enjoy this bitch. This is probably the biggest cock you'll ever get." He centered himself in between her legs, and laughed as he moved in. He took his fingers and roughly opened her up. She shut her eyes as she felt the tip of his penis at the opening of her pussy. Then there was nothing but pain, as he thrust himself completely inside of her, with no lube. She felt like he was tearing her apart. 

"YEAH BITCH. Gimme your slut pussy, I bet you like this!" He thrust into her as hard as he could, ramming himself into her. He slapped her face, slapped her tits as they shook up and down from his thrusts. He was pumping his cock into her pussy like he was trying to impale her. Every movement dug the clamp on her clit even more into her, and she wished she would pass out. But there was no such luck for her.

"You want me to cum in your pussy don't you slut? I'm gonna cum all inside you cunt. Unh!" The guy was sweating as he continued to rape her sore pussy. Finally he finished, and she felt him shoot his load deep inside her. She couldn't even cry anymore. She lay there on the table after he pulled out and had his clothes back on, thankful that it was over. He left and finally, she passed out.

Until he came back, with 3 other men, all ready to do to her what he had already done.  

 

 End.

 

I'm new at this, please leave me comments!

Bitch, Shouldn't Tease

vuzedog on Forced Stories

Read More
>

I was on my way home from work, which always takes me past the local private school, when I first saw her. She was a curvy girl, with dark hair and a cute face which smiled at me as I passed.

"Excuse me" she said after I’d passed "Do you think you could buy me some alcohol? Only my friends and I are having a party but we're not old enough to buy it ourselves."

"Sure" I replied "But what’s in it for me?" I countered as I flashed a grin

"You can have first drink at my house, my parents aren't in" came the reply I was hoping for.

 

With that we quickly went to my car, we then stopped at the first off-licence where I used all the cash she gave me on as much booze as possible. From there we headed back to hers.

 

At hers she got out two glasses and poured us both a glass of wine, she proceeded to talk about her school and life soon moving to her sex life. Here she revealed she was no amateur, telling me about losing her virginity at 14 and how shed had her nipple pierced at 15. Then she offered to show me her tattoo, hastily agreeing she lifted up the bottom of her blouse to reveal a small flower emblazoned upon her stomach.

 

"I find that soo hot" I told her, as I looked closer at her stomach, it was not flat and toned but had a curve and a shape to it, with a clear divide like a porn star " I wanna fuck you, Now!"

"What, no! eewww!" she replied “I’d never fuck you I was just leading you on for the booze, now get out my house before my boyfriend comes back!"

"Slag" I said as I backhanded her to the face, and instantly made up my mind what to do next, "I'm gunna fuck you anyway"

 

I grabbed her as she screamed and struggled, first pulling off her blazer and blouse. Next with her left standing in her bra and skirt with knee high socks, I unzipped my flies and pulled out my glistening 7" cock.

"Suck it Bitch" I ordered as she screamed and moaned. With her not listening to orders, I slapped her hard on her face to get her to listen, "Suck it or I will hurt you with more than my cock" I said. With that she opened her mouth as I rammed my cock deep inside till I could feel the back of her throat. Having found it, I continued to pump in and out while she gagged up line after line of spit onto my cock. I continued till her eyes watered and her make up ran giving her eyes a lifeless appearance as the fight drained from her body, as she submitted to my attack. Finally just as I was about to come I pulled out, grabbing her by the hair I silently threw her over the table crushing her neck down as I ripped off her panties. Now as I began to enter her from behind I could hear the whimpers come back as she moaned and struggled against my will. I continued to pound her pussy deep from behind enjoying her screams. Feeling I was about to come again I withdrew, flipping her over and removing the skirt and bra, to reveal two beautiful breasts. I then began exploring them with my tongue, sucking and biting each nipple till I heard the exclamation that meant id given her enough pain. I then dived into her Clit with my tongue wanting to cause the same pain downstairs. I bit and sucked on her lady hood in the most ungentle manly way, causing her to curse and cream, but her every moan just drew another slap, till eventually she began to moisten. It was then I decided I didn't just want her pussy, which the silly cunt had given away to a 14yr old wanker, I wanted her tight ass. Flipping her over again so that her ass was in the air she was only wearing her knee high socks.

"This is gonna hurt" I said as my cock neared her oh-so-tight hole

"No please don’t" She screamed

"Shoulda thought about that when you led a horny guy on, sweetheart" I said, noticing a cats litter tray to my left, I put about half an inch of my dick into her tight ass raw, at which point the bitch gave a blood-curdling yell. Worrying that I mite not be able to shut her up I had an idea, grabbing the litter tray I took off the lid and rammed her face into the middle of the crap. With her now muffled screams coming more frequently I gave her my full length feeling her body quiver under me as I pounded in and out. Every time I withdrew I punched her hard on the back of the head feeling her ass tighten around my dick, finally when I could take it no longer, I pulled out. Pulling her head out the tray, I pushed my cock towards her mouth, now streaked with brown lines of her own shit, I thrusted it into her mouth as I began to shoot my load.

"Swallow it all Bitch" I commanded as she continued to sob "look in the mirror, this is what little sluts that use men look like" I finished with as I walked away, then I turned and warned her "Remember Kate, If you tell anyone, I'll kill you!"

Jack and Jill

Sir James on Forced Stories

Jack Dillon was in the prime of his life. At 40 years of age he was successful at business as well as being self assured about life. Dillon Air Charter was his baby. His fleet of airplanes consisted of a Beech King Air 300, two Lear 45 Longhorns, as well as one small twin engine, six passenger pressureized Beech Baron. His clientele was vast and required the services of his air charter company on a frequent basis. He was even contemplating adding a Gulfstream G5 to his fleet to meet the needs of his overseas contracts. To say life was good would be an understatement. His Love Field, Dallas, Texas based operation was pouring a lot of money into his bank accounts. Oil men and computer engineers seemed to have a lot of traveling money, and wanted to travel a lot.

Read More
n="justify">Jack, however, was aware of an emptiness in his life. He had been married, but Sarah proved to be an ice queen. After several years of an off and on again marriage, they were divorced. Jack plunged into his business, working 20 hours a day. This hard work was paying off. Now, he would like to fill the emptiness in his life.

After his divorce, Jack recognized that he was a different individual. In plain words, he was sexually dominant. In the years since his divorce, he had learned that he was very interested in the arts of Bondage and Discipline, and the predilection for S & M activities. He several close associations with women of similar mindsets, and had even become acquainted with people in the S & M community in the Dallas-Ft. Worth area. A friend of his, who called himself "Sir Steven", had set him up with several dates, all of which had proved to be very exciting. However, Jack had failed to meet that special woman with whom he wanted to spend his life.

Jack was in his office early that Tuesday morning. He had just returned from an all night flight from Bogota, Colombia. He hated to go to Colombia, because the return flight was generally a hassle. U. S. Customs Service would always want to thoroughly check Colombian flights. This was no exception. The flight had been complicated by Hurricane Jill which was churning up the eastern Gulf of Mexico, requiring Jack to fly around numerous embedded thunderstorms. When he got into Love Field late, the client was complaining about the rough flight, and the Customs agent had been a complete bastard.

As Jack was setting at his desk, completing his logs, he heard a knocking sound at the outer door to his office. It was too early for his secretary, and none of his other pilots were due in until later. Jack got up from his desk, with a grumpy grunt, and went to the door. Much his surprise, there stood Jill Cates. Jill was a delightful creature. She was only about 5’4" inches, with about 115 pounds of delicious curves. Her long dark brown hair, worn with bangs, hung over her radiant blue eyes like a soft cloud. Jack always thought she looked a lot like the revered Bondage model, Betty Page. Jill was also the accountant at New Iberian Oil Corporation.

"Well…, are you going to invite me in?" she asked, "It’s raining out here!":

Jack smiled, "Yeah, come on in, Girl. It’s a little early, and I wasn’t expecting company. What can I do for you this morning."

Jill grinned and replied, "Well, Sir, it is not what you can do for me, it is what I can do for you. I have a check for you from New Iberian for last month’s charters. We flew a lot with you, and we owe you a lot of money, so I thought I would drop it off this morning on my way to work"

With that she handed him an envelope, which he opened. Sure enough there was a check in for $175,000.

"Wow, I didn’t realize we flew that much for you guys, but now that I think about it, I guess we did. Thanks Kid, I appreciate it. My pilots love to get pay checks."

Jill just stood here, in her black raincoat, complimented by her four-inch heel black patent leather shoes. Jack thought she was one hot lady, but she was ten years his junior. She was always very friendly to him, and acted like she wished Jack would ask her out. He had considered it. Just looking at her creamy skin, and sweet smile caused his cock to stir in his trousers, even though he was tired from the all night flight.

"I could use a cup of coffee, Jack", Jill requested.

"Uh-uh, sure, come in to my office and sit down. I have a pot going," he replied.

Jill preceded him to his office and set down in the chair facing his desk. As Jack followed her into his office, he could not help notice the lady had great legs, which were enhanced by her high heeled pumps. When she sat down, her black raincoat slipped open, revealing a delightful bit of her legs above the knee. Smiling, she watched him pour her a cup of coffee. At her request, he dropped a couple of cubes of sugar into the cup.

Jill took the proffered cup, and after sipping the hot brew, smiled and said, "I was chilled. This will help."

They sat for a few minutes, passing the time of day, with meaningless conversation. Jack got the feeling that Jill wanted to say something to him, but was trying get up her courage to do so. Finally, with a big sigh, she looked at Jack, from across his desk, and asked "Jack, can I ask you a personal question? Really personal?"

"Well, I guess so. What do you want to know?"

"Jack…look...uh, we have known each other for five years. I think we know each other fairly well. I like you. In fact I like you very much." With that, Jill cast her eyes down, staring into the cup of coffee she was holding in her hands. "I have always thought your were a great looking man, with his head on straight. I have tried to signal to you that I would be interested in going out with you, but you acted like you never had any interest in me. I know you date women, so your are not gay. So, is there anything wrong with me, or you are just not interested in me?"

Jack was taken aback. His mind was on several other things this morning, as well as the fatigue experienced from the Bogota flight. He collected his thoughts, and replied, "Well, I guess females named Jill are going to dominate my life today. First there was Hurricane Jill taking a swat at me last night, and now I have a Jill in my office, stirring up my life."

"Jack," she said, "I don’t want to complicate you life. Maybe this is a bad time. I just had to ask."

"No, it’s alright, just took me by surprise," he answered.

Jack was silent for a minute, and after sipping some coffee from his cup, replied, "Lady, let me put it this way. You are quite a bit younger than I am. I never thought you would be interested in me because of my age."

"Jack, I never considered any age difference. You are a vital man, and ONLY 40 years old. I find you exciting, and I thought we would hit it off just right."

"Ok, ok," he slowly replied, "but there is another problem that dictates any relationship I may have. Look, you are a beautiful and bright woman, who appears to want a career, and to control her own life. I, on the other hand, am a dominant man, especially in my sex life. I am a very dominant lover. A great number of women would not like a man like me. I will not push myself on any woman. However, I need a submissive woman in my life. I do not apologize for myself. I just know who I am, and what I expect in a woman. At this time in life, I cannot change. I am who I am."

He thought for a minute, and said, "I would have been very excited to take you out, but I did not want to ruin the friendship we have when we found that it could not work out."

"Would you explain to me what you are looking for in a woman?" she asked, with an expectant look on her face.

"Oh, God, Lady, you don’t really want to know about the darker side of me!" he answered.

"Yes, Jack. Yes I do. I really like you a lot. It would have to be something really bad for me to lose interest."

"Well, OK, you asked for it", Jack sighed, "In a nut shell, I am a dominant kinky bastard. I like my woman to be subservient, slavish if you will. I would tie her up, whip her, torment her, and not allow her to say no to any sexual advance. At home I would not allow her to dress. She would be kept in the nude, and dress only how I wanted, no matter how revealing. I have friends who are into Bondage and Discipline, S & M. I like the life style, and want to live it."

Jack looked back down at Jill, saying, "Now you asked. You have no right to be angry. In this world of feminism, I am an anachronism. I realize this, but I also realize who I am, and my needs. I would not foist them on another person. As a result, I never asked you out, because I did not think you would like my desires and wishes. I like you very much, and value your friendship too much for that. You asked, so now you know. I would say off hand, that the smartest thing you could do, is to get away from me. Run away from me, as fast as you can!"

"Oh, Jack, if you only knew me as well as you think you know me", she replied, with a nervous smile on her face. "I know "Sir Stephen". I am in the closet with my desires and feelings, but I have confided in him. I also know that you are friends with Stephen. I mentioned to him how I feel about you. He then told me about you and your desires. I think we have the same interests, naturally I am submissive, very submissive. I have never acted on my desires. It is frightening to be at the mercy of someone you don’t know or trust. Jack, I trust you, and I need you to know who I am, and how I feel. I have dreams and fantasies about being under the control of a strong dominant lover, who will enforce his will on me. When I heard that you were of the same mindset, I could have fainted with excitement!"

The room was silent, as if both Jack and Jill were trying to digest what had just happened. Jack slid his chair closer to his desk so his hard cock would not be visible through his trousers. He log hard cock was being painfully cramped by his clothing.

"Lady", Jack finally answered. "I hope you know what you are doing. I would love to take you out, and discover what kind of chemistry we have. Look, I have a Customs agent due here any minute. Why don’t we go out to dinner tonight, and discuss this thing in depth. I want you to know exactly what you are getting into."

"Jack, that would be wonderful", she smiled, "Why don’t you pick me up at 8:00 o’clock, and lets get really acquainted."

With that, Jill stood, blowing Jack a kiss, turned on her heel and headed out the door, into the morning rain. Jack’s erection was now very painful.

 

The seating in Durado’s was intimate. Jack Dillon had secured a table in a quiet part of the restaurant. Jill had been waiting in front of her apartment building, waiting in anticipation for him to arrive. She was magnificent. Jill had dressed in a black silk blouse, and a black leather mini skirt. Her dark smoke hose, and black leather 4 inch pumps matched beautifully. Over her arm, she carried that same black raincoat she had worn earlier in the day. Her legs were on display with the short skirt. Her breasts were obvious, outlined by the black silk blouse that seemed to be tailored to her body. She was in fact, a very beautiful and hot looking woman.

When Jill seated herself in Jack’s car, her skirt slid up her thigh, revealing that she was not wearing panty hose. The tops of her stockings were clearly visible.

Now they were in the restaurant, with waiters buzzing about, taking drink orders and pouring water. Finally their drinks were served, and the two began to talk about themselves, exploring their secret lives. Jack patiently explained that he expected any woman he picked to be his significant other would have to understand his desires. She would want for nothing, and would give everything. She would be virtually, and in actuality a sex slave. She would forsake any right to say no to any sexual advances or to any restraints or torture inflicted on her.

"Jill, the things I do to women who consent, would put me in jail if we were strangers, or if she did not consent to what we were doing. If you want a relationship with me, that is how it would be. If your have any doubts, we had better stop this thing now."

Jill, was quietly listening to Jack. As he finished, the waiter brought their meal orders. The conversation stopped and the waiter fussed about, making sure everything was as it should be. Finally, privacy was restored.

"Jack, I am a novice. I am excited about having a relationship with you. I will do as you want. Just be patient and teach me what you want me to be", was her answer.

Jack took a bite of his veal, and turned to Jill. "If you are serious about obeying me, I have a request for you."

"What is it", Jill asked.

"I want you to get up, right now. Go the restroom. There, I want you to take off your bra, and panties. You may fold them up in you hand, but do not hide them. You are to bring them back out here, and hand them to me! Do you understand?" he asked.

Jill swallowed, and then nervously replied, "Yes, Jack, I will do as you ask."

With that Jill stood up, threw Jack a kiss, and strolled across the restaurant to the Ladies room to accomplish her designated task. Jack watched her beautiful body and great legs, shown off by the short skirt and very high heel pumps.

In a few short minutes, she returned to Jack’s table. It was obvious that she had taken off her bra. Her breasts, which now seemed larger after being freed from her bra, swayed and bounced as she walked across the room. In her hand was her bra and panties as Jack had ordered.

She sat back down in her chair, and deposited her bra and panties on the table between her and Jack. Smiling, Jack picked up the undergarments, and put them in his coat pocket. He looked back at her, and said, "Now, I never want to see your blouse buttoned up that high. You are never to button your blouse above the level of your nipples."

Jill slowly unbuttoned her blouse to the required level. The nearest allowed button was just below her nipples. She looked down and discovered a lot of her breasts were on display. In fact, if she leaned over too far, her complete breasts might be visible.

"That’s good, Lady. Now pull your skirt up so the tops of your stockings are on display."

Jill did as she was ordered. Jack leaned over the table and taking her face in his hand, kissed her. Jill nearly melted. His kiss was every bit as good as she thought it would be. She was excited, and would do anything to please Jack.

They ate their meal, with Jack stroking her thighs and in general letting her know he was satisfied with her response, and was looking forward to the rest of the evening.

 

The trip back to Jack’s house was intimate. As Jack drove, he stroked her thighs and brushed her breasts. As ordered, she had pulled her skirt up to her waist, displaying all of her stocking legs and her pussy. Likewise, her blouse was now unbuttoned to her waist. Her breasts were completely exposed. He informed her that this is how she was to be arranged any time they were alone in the car.

She rode with her hand on his thigh and stroking his erect cock through his trousers. He would not allow her to do anything more intimate. It was as if he was teasing her, building to the evening at his place.

On arrival to his house, Jack escorted Jill into the den. It was cozy, with a large fireplace. The room was clearly masculine, yet very tastefully done. After Jack lit a fire in the fireplace, he poured glasses of wine for them both. They sat on the couch, with their bodies touching. Jack savoring the moment, with Jill waiting in anticipation of what Jack would require of her. The wait was short.

"Jill, I want you to stand in front of me", he requested.

Jill rose from the couch, and stood about six feet in front of Jack, facing him, with a nervous, but excited look on her face.

"Take off your blouse, and skirt", he ordered.

Slowly Jill took off her blouse. Her spectacular breasts swayed into view. Jack had always thought she would look good in the nude, but never this good. Next her skirt came off. Now she was wearing only her garter belt, hose and heels. Her pussy with a delicate thatch of dark brown pubic hair was delightfully displayed. She was a magnificent creature. She moved her hands behind her back in a motion of submissiveness. This accentuated her breasts. She was a dream. Jack thought that maybe he should pinch himself to make sure it was not in fact a dream!

"Jill, if you would, go to the antique chest over by the bar, and open the top drawer. There you will find several coils of rope. Bring me at least three of them", was his next order.

Jill complied. The drawer was filled with all kinds of restraints. She caught a glimpse of steel handcuffs, leather wrists cuffs, and of course, the standard white cotton rope. She retrieved the requested strands of rope and took them to Jack. On his orders, she turned her back to him and placed her hands behind her back, crossing her wrists. Jack was quick to bind her wrists tightly in that position. Another strand was placed around her elbows. She gasped as he tightened the rope, forcing her elbows together in the small of her back. It seemed to her that her breasts exploded on her chest. With her elbows tied like this, her chest, and subsequently her breasts were force out. This excited her as it forced her breasts to be more vulnerable, more available to Jack. Jill was almost dizzy with erotic excitement.

At Jack’s instruction, she stood there, turning about so Jack could look at her. She blushed as she saw at the excitement on Jack’s face. It was obvious that he liked what he was seeing. He walked to her, and took her in his arms, holding her tight, kissing her, nearly smothering her with excitement. As he was kissing her, he turned her slightly so his hand could find her up raised breasts. He kneaded them, pinching her nipples, twisting and pulling on them. His other hand slipped down to her ass, squeezing each cheek, and slipping his finger into the crevice, tickling her little ass hole. Jill nearly fainted with excitement.

Jack then led her to the couch, where he sat down. He then pulled her over his knees. "Jill, I am not angry with you, but I am going to spank you magnificent ass. I’m going to spank it because it is beautiful, and because I want to. You may cry or scream if you want to. The room is soundproof."

With that he started to stroke her ass cheeks. His hand moved between her inner thighs where he found her smoldering pussy. She was hot. Her pussy was a caldron of sweet hot juices. Jill thought she would come if he continued to rummage through her pussy like this.

Finally, Jack moved his hand to her ass, and started to spank her. The swats became harder, and the heat on her ass rose. That heat was being translated directly to her pussy. Jack struck harder, causing her to gasp, and whimper. Finally she began to sob. She tried to keep still, and she struggled to do so. Her ass was now on fire. Still she struggled to stay in position. The heat in her pussy was now volcanic.

At long last, Jack stopped her spanking. He pulled her off his lap, and placed her in a kneeling position on the floor directly in front of him. He unbuttoned his trousers, and extracted his cock. Jill was both surprised, and pleased at its size. It looked wonderfully menacing. Jack pulled her up to a upright kneeling, in front of his sitting position on the couch. They were face to face, tears from her spanking moistening her face. He pulled her to him, sliding his rigid cock between her thigh’s, rubbing against her scalding pussy.. Jack was pinching her nipples and squeezing her breasts. From time to time he would slap them, causing them to quiver and sway. Jill was quietly whimpering with excitement as Jack abused her.

Finally, Jack pulled her face, still wet with tears, to his and kissed her long and passionately. Jill kept rubber her cunt against his cock. He ended the kiss, and waited for Jill to regain her breath. She was gasping for air, as she was sliding her pussy back and forth on his cock.

Jack, looking deep into her eyes, asked, "Jill, I want you to be my slave. Do you submit, and give yourself to me, completely as my naked bound slave?"

"Oh God, Oh God", she cried, "Yes! Jack, I want to be your slave. Yes, do it, I submit. I am yours!"

Jack smiling, and stood up in front of her, with his cock in front of her face. "Suck it!" Jill kissed the head of his cock, and the slipped it into her mouth. She was like a hungry terrier, worrying a bone. She could not get enough of his enormous cock into her mouth. She was totally consumed with the moment.

Jack, then pulled his cock from her mouth, and assisted her to her feet. In her excited haze, she was tottering on her high heels. Jack took her by the arm to steady her, and again he kissed her long and passionately, while his other hand was squeezing her breasts. As she regained her balance, he moved his hand to her pussy. He took a hand full of her curly brown pussy fur, and pulled on it. When he heard her gasp from the pressure, he whispered in her ear, "It’s time for you to be royally fucked!"

With Jill struggling for her senses, Jack was pulling on her pubic hair, using it as a leash to lead her to his bedroom.

Continued…

Intemperate Acquaintances: A Halloween Tale

Peter_Pan on Forced Stories

Living in Deaddolfhin, Illinois had its advantages some said. Founded, according to accepted local legend, on the site of an early settler’s fish-market, why the "f" instead of the traditional "p" no one knew. It had come though to be a rather well-loved little urban idiosynchrasy – something to engage visitors over conversationally, if nothing else.

Jenny Cornwall, by whatever yardstick one were to use, was a cutie. Just seventeen, she was in her last year of high-school. Having her mind set on a career in journalism, she was determined to follow in the footsteps of her illustrious father who was now a financial analyst for no less a tabloid than the New York Times.

Read More
p>

Undeniably aiding her in whatever vocational path she may have chosen, was Jenny’s physical appearance. "Cutie" actually downplays the situation here. "Ventricularly arresting" might be nearer the mark. Five-two in bare-feet (should you be so lucky) the most attractive little heart-shaped face looked out at her world through clear hazel eyes highlighted by sleek dark eyelashes that no street-artist could have pencilled in. Unblemished skin complemented the prettiest of natural expressions that drew one to those lips – delicate and so full of promise, one could only thank God to have been born male – and in Deaddolfhin . Her exquisitely cut and layered mass of brunette hair which trailed off her lovely shoulders even in the most gentle of winds, didn’t detract much either.

The good news didn’t stop there. The aforementioned five-foot two inches of smalltown, middle-American desirability was packaged into a body that did everything right. Her small but beautiful breasts were off-set by an equally restrained but spankable little bottom that sadly had last seen such action when she was but maybe four or five years old. Her legs it seemed, had been sculptured by a professional who one can only suppose, was stretchered off the field comatose, when he reached the top.

Jenny Cornwall was to put it succinctly, one of the most beautiful young girls on the planet.

Late October and circumstances found her hunched-up rather daintily on the floor of her outrageously expansive bedroom, with her four best-friends from school. It hadn’t been a particularly cold evening for the sleep-over, despite the meteorological expectations that might be ascribed the "Cute Kitties of the World" calender that hung marginally askew over her computer desk. ‘October’ had as its main picture, a rather magnificent study of a white tiger trekking through deep snow, carrying her solitary cub by the scruff of it’s neck. To the left of the calender and partly obscured by her carved table-lamp was a sign which read "A home without a cat is just a house" which adequately summed-up Jenny’s views on the subject.

Cyndi Andersson wasn’t far behind in the "Girls I’d like to kidnap for a month" stakes. Of Nordic parentage as might be guessed from her surname, she was slightly taller than Jenny – around five-four. Long deep-blonde hair and quite exquisite features. One of those girls that whatever the occasion, she handled it with style. She didn’t suffer fools readily and as a result, was accorded the status by the other boys at San Carlita High as a seminal-tease as it were. She could so live with that!

Bronwyn Lanchard was the serious one among them. The third daughter of Conrad Lanchard, a prominent local attorney, her grades were legendary, her future (in the legal profession) indisputable. Bronwyn, whilst not classically beautiful was just simply pretty. Maybe it was the way she was constantly brushing her long brown hair out of her eyes as she talked. Perhaps, her little habit of giggling between comments. Certainly her stylish glasses sporting their neat little rectangular lenses by "Jeunique," lent her an air of extreme vulnerability. More than likely though it was just her breasts did it for her. To die for in any clothing you care to mention, tonight as she sat on the floor with her friends in those silky little PJ’s, no man could have shifted his gaze from her arousingly prominent cleavage. One might understandably be reminded of the Marianas trench.

Lucy Vandenholm could best be described as ‘trippy.’ Had she been around in the late sixties she would have slotted into life in the Haight-Ashbury district of San Francisco like a born natural. An effusive little blonde, she had an interest in all things outre! Could have been a high-ranking Goth except for the fact she didn’t like black! Ear-studs and accessories ran riot up into her hairline. A rather creative little tattooed scarab sat but centimeters below the rear naughty upper line of her knickers. To complete the picture, her belly button played host to a simple gold ring that her father had once threatened to tear-out without anaesthetic should she ever be thus pierced. It had not been without difficulty trying to hide this particular mutilation from his line of vision. She was though a real sweetie. Cuddly if not a little hypertense, she wasn’t short of male followers let’s say!

Completing the quintet was Jacqui Melville. Tallest of the group, she was not far off five-eight, courtesy of those wonderful thigh-dominating legs that were born for show and tell on the catwalk. Decidedly catlike herself, with those piercing green eyes, mane of tawny hair and a propensity to purr when you found the right spot, Jacqui was the group’s balancing influence. Blessed with a truck-load of common sense, she could slink her way through any situation. For her, fear had never been an option.

"I wish we could go trick or treating again," said Jenny to no-one in particular. "It’s Halloween tomorrow night guys – don’t you remember all the fun we used to have?" she added wistfully.

"I certainly remember Rick Mancuso in eighth grade," laughed Jacqui, "Always looking to give one of the girls a real "treat" – behind the boy’s locker-room." They all laughed.

"Well why don’t we then?" said Bronwyn. "Who says you have to be ten years old to go out Halloween?"

" Hello Bron," muttered Lucy. "Look at us! We’d look like braindead co-eds fronting up to someone’s house in designer jeans and stuff." The other girls stared at her. "Besides, what are we gonna say?…’Evening sir, Halloween sluts on call – just $100 the group and we take most credit cards!"

Jenny and Bronwyn cracked up.

"Hang on people," Cyndi was getting to her feet. She clasped her bathrobe to her. "Why don’t we just dress-up young? I mean, we’re all pretty short – well except for Miss Vogue magazine over there." Jacqui stuck her tongue out at her.

"You mean like little-girl dresses and pigtails type stuff?" asked Jenny. "You’re kidding!"

"It’s mega-simple," replied Cyndi. "Just take off your make-up and nail polish….hmmmmm," she hesitated, "and well, just giggle a lot!"

"You’re serious aren’t you Cyndi?" enquired Lucy, hugging her knees and looking up at her friend.

"Hey, it would be such fun guys wouldn’t it…really? put in Bronwyn, pleased that she had been the instigator of the idea.

Put to a quick vote, the concept scored big-time. Only Jacqui had held back a little saying "Not so sure this is such a good idea girls." Nevertheless she had gone with the numbers.

Halloween, and Deaddolfhin was host to more candle-lit pumpkins than you’d find at fruiterers’ convention in Hell. At the Cornwall residence it was a veritable hive of retrogressive girlish activity. Jenny, Cyndi and Jacqui had dug out their old year-eight school uniforms which still fitted them to any curve you care to mention. Bronwyn had tugged on a pair of Levis with a floppy top that hid "the trench’ while Lucy had squeezed herself effortlessly into a little party dress that made her look fourteen tops! Jenny and Cyndi had gone the pigtail route, Bronwyn a pony while Jacqui and Lucy had simply brushed their hair back and employed a couple of strategically-placed clasps. To the casual observer, a more normal group of bubbly young schoolkids didn’t exist.

The air was crisp to say the least, as the group, having overlaid themselves with warm coats, crossed Chadstone Road heading for Donners Ridge, an older established estate, comprising many desirable cedar-built homes on large blocks. The streets were tree-lined, the front yards for the most part – immaculate and the general aura – one of wealthy, if not staid indifference. Lucy herself lived in Greenline Avenue just up on their left.

"Hey, lets try this house," Cyndi called out to her friends. Giggling, they climbed the half dozen steps to the small covered verandah. Even as Jenny raised her hand to knock, the front door swung open, giving them and the emerging figure the shock of their joint lives.

"Jesus, you scared the hell out of me," muttered the man, pulling up abruptly.

"Well, it is Halloween sir," replied Jenny, recovering her own composure.

He looked the small group over – clearly undismayed by such redoubtable a feminine presence.

"Aren’t you schoolkids just a little bit old for this?" he asked, addressing Bronwyn now.

" No way ," she replied, "We’re just getting better at it each year," Everyone laughed.

"Well then," he muttered, "What can I say? S’pose I’d better go find you girls some "treats." He disappeared back inside, leaving the door ajar.

"Did you see the way he looked at us?" squeaked Lucy.

"Yeah, more like we were some early Christmas present than Halloween," chipped in Jacqui. "Told you kids this wasn’t such a great idea."

"C’mon Jacqui, lighten up ," said Bronwyn, "It’s just a bit of fun is all."

Right then, the man returned and handed them all various candies. They thanked him and scurried down the steps, leaving him with little more than an empty verandah to talk to.

"This is cool," cooed Cyndi, "Let’s try the next house."

By the end of the street all five girls had their pockets overflowing with enough confectionery to ensure the need of regular dental treatment for years.

"Come on girls, lets go back," said Jacqui. "I think we’ve gotten more than enough and its getting a bit late."

"Just a couple more houses then," insisted Cyndi. "Hey, lets try that street opposite." She pointed across the road.

"Noooo," whispered Lucy looking genuinely concerned. "Not up there – it’s got a bad reputation."

"As in scary? " asked Jenny. "Whoa! We gotta give it a whirl."

"No really," insisted Lucy. Kids have always been told to stay clear of that place. Just lots of stories about bad things happening there."

"Well it looks pretty normal," Jenny replied. "Let’s not wimp out huh?"

Lucy shrugged her shoulders. "I guess," she muttered. Jacqui looked doubtful but tagged along anyway.

Indeed, Mencole Street appeared entirely normal More of the same cedar-built homes lined both sides of the essentially straight road ahead. Perhaps the only noticeable difference was just how quiet the area was, the only sound in evidence being the girl’s footfalls.

Deciding by majority-vote to tackle initially the second house on the right, the five of them approached the front door, well-lit as it was by the overhanging porch light. On their left, two huge carved-out pumpkins placed either side of the entrance steps, glowed with candle-lit intrigue. Sounds of some group festivity were clearly audible inside.

Huddled together as they were for collective comfort, Jenny knocked twice.

Whatever sights they had been expecting to emerge from behind that opening door – Freddy Krueger definitely wasn’t one of them.

Touching the brim of his moth-eaten hat, he leered at them. Why, its Jenny Cornwall?" he exclaimed. Even the voice was uncannily like Wes Craven’s hellish creation. So professionally made was the mask they couldn’t even see where the facial join was.

"God, you scared me," stammered Jenny. "Who are you and how come you know me?’

"Same way I recognise Bronny, Cyndi. Lucy and Jacqui." the figure announced. "You’re not the only five at San Carlita’s y’know!"

The implication of this statement stunned them momentarily.

"You’re a student there?" muttered Lucy incredulously.

"Maybe….maybe not." The Freddy-figure had propped himself up against the doorway. "Anything goes on Halloween night girls," he added, drawing a solitary knifed finger noisily along the top of the screen door.

"C’mon, who are you…really?" Bronwyn was almost begging. "Is it you Wayne? This is just the kinda stunt you’d pull."

"Wayne????" The figure looked wounded. "I’m Freddy Krueger…doncha recognise me?"

"Really? said Jacqui, not even vaguely impressed with the charade. "Well Freddy, last thing I knew – you lost your head. I seem to remember Jason Voorhees striding out of Camp Crystal Lake holding it up for the audience. You winked, remember?"

"Yeah he can sure take punishment that one," the figure cackled to himself. "Dear old Jason. He’s here too you know. Wanna come in and meet him? We’re having quite a party."

"Tell us at least which grade you’re in then," piped-up Cyndi.

"That’d give it away," the figure retorted. "Come on, its Halloween - take a risk. Join us in some ghoulish excitement." So saying, the grotty apparition turned on its heels and headed back inside, leaving the front door open.

"Look, let’s get out of here," Jacqui urged them.

"Wait," said Jenny, "I gotta find out which one of those San Carlita losers he is. I’m sure its not Wayne. I figure its Mark. Look, if we all stick together we’ll be Ok – don’t think anyone’s gonna try anything this close to home."

Against her better judgment, Jacqui accompanied her friends as they trudged inside. The door closing behind them as they did so, did little to assuage her sense of danger.

"I can’t open it," she said stepping back and trying to turn the handle.

"Probably dead-locked," called out Lucy. "You need a key."

Further along the hallway, the sounds of a party in progress were plainly obvious. Not only was the air hot and cloying, it appeared that someone had gone overboard with a fog machine ripped-off from some horror-movie set most likely. Whitish vapor swirled around them, in places almost to knee level.

"God, someone’s blown their entire monthly allowance on the costuming and special effects here," muttered Bronwyn, though none too sure of herself.

An incredibly well lit room ran off to the left from the end of the hallway. Taking a few seconds to adjust, they could see several figures moving about. Many appeared to be girls, for the most part, barely into their teens. Some were dancing listlessly, others looking rather pale, as if they had tossed down one ecstasy tablet too many.

Over on the far wall and little more than swaying to the music, one arm around a tiny girl’s waist seemingly supporting her, could be seen another icon of cinematic pain. Pinhead in all his nailed glory stared at Jenny’s group as they moved through the room. The smile that spread slowly across his mutilated lips was highly disconcerting. Again, Lucy was thinking, just how realistic was that face-mask!

Cyndi was the first to be separated from the group. Trailing the others slightly, she felt her arm being tugged gently. Turning, she saw a young girl holding her wrist and motioning her towards a chair in the far corner of the room. Whether it was occupied or not she could not tell. Her question though was soon enough answered.

The Shape rose to meet her. She looked up in horror as the familiar blue-clad masked visage towered over her, the wicked knife grasped menacingly in his left hand. She would have screamed as he dragged her down in his lap but for the fact the hand across her mouth was fully immovable.

"Michael loves pretty blondes" whispered the girl who had drawn Cyndi to her fate. Several other young girls were now surrounding the chair and jostling together as if to secure a better view of proceedings. Her coat was pulled roughly from her shoulders before she felt her arms being seized on either side, forcing the realisation that whatever was planned for her, she had no viable options to hand.

 

 

 

The approaching black and red striped jumper meanwhile, indicated to the rest of the group, their host’s return.

‘Curiosity get the better of you did it Jenny?" The Krueger-figure smirked. "Follow me girls, someone here you might like to meet."

Threading their way through the smoky room they found themselves in another short hallway. A door to the right lay partly open and it was through here that they were being shepherded.

Contrasting with the dazzling lounge, this room was sombrely lit. Bright enough though for the four girls to take in the features of the tall shabby figure standing near the window. Not that they noticed much beyond the battered hockey-mask and the dark pupils glaring back at them from the hellish depths of those eye sockets.

"We have visitors Jason," said Freddy, closing the door behind him.

 

 

 

The hand across Cyndi’s mouth relaxed its grip, but only long enough to be replaced with duct-tape. She struggled uselessly. Whoever this was she was sitting on, was way too strong to argue with. She was thinking Hank, the school quarter-back but it just didn’t ‘feel’ like him. Speaking of feeling , fear turned to outright revulsion as one outsize hand suddenly clamped itself around her right breast and mauled her through her thin top. She shook her head in denial of what was happening to her, tears welling in her eyes. The hand crossed to her other breast now…..fondling, rubbing. She could but stare downwards.

With her arms held tightly, Cyndi had to tolerate the demeaning behavior. The cordon of girls observing her discomfort merely added to the humiliation. Fumbling at the top buttons unsuccessfully, her tormentor evidently was losing patience. She realised at that point that he had not uttered a word either to her or anyone else present. Ripping her flimsy cotton shirt now, she gasped inaudibly as her entire bra was exposed and she wriggled in embarrassment as the Shape thrust his hand roughly inside the flimsy material feeling her nipple and pulling it hard. Quite without warning the great knife inched up beneath the skerrick of material that held the two cups together. The ice-cold metal against her cleavage caused her to shudder uncontrollably. As the tip of the blade effortlessly severed the elastic, her bra fell open, exposing both breasts in their entirety. A collective gasp – whether of surprise or escalating female arousal, she couldn’t tell – encircled her. Blushing in spite of her fear, Cyndi awaited the next phase of her undeserved fate.

 

 

 

" None of the kids in our grade are that big," Lucy whispered to Jenny. The figure was approaching the four girls. They noticed lying atop a nearby bookcase a huge machete. Seemed to Jenny they had gone to great lengths to spare no detail in emulating their screen-horror originals. The outrageous hockey-masked stranger towered over them. Whether her imagination or not, Jenny was sure she caught a whiff of foetid breath.

"Don’t even think about it," said Jacqui, propelling herself to the front of the group. "You don’t scare us whoever the hell you are." She turned to Freddy. "As for you fuck-face, you’re just pathetic. A total loser who gets his kicks dressing up. Now, if you don’t wanna take that mask off and show us who you really are, you can just piss off and let us go home."

Before she had time to move, Jason had her around the throat and lifting her like a rag-doll, tossed her clean across the room on to a long sofa where she lay unconscious. The other three cowered in horror, unable or unwilling even to check the condition of their fallen comrade.

"You don’t want to upset Jason," said Freddy smiling, "He really has an anger-management problem." He had moved now alongside Bronwyn and was obscenely running his finger knives across the top of her breasts. Shrinking from the unwanted contact, she found her retreat blocked by a large wooden cabinet.

"Come into my world Bronwyn," he hissed at her and then to Lucy and Jenny’s total incomprehension, both figures completely disappeared. Not that they had exactly much time to ponder this enigma. Jason had seized Lucy by the arm and was dragging her to the sofa. Her screaming was cut cruelly short by a backhander that buckled her knees and all but caused her to pass out. Tossing Jacqui’s inert form on to the carpet he pulled Lucy into a sitting position and having shucked off her coat, had begun to systematically abuse her. Initially just fondling her breasts, Jenny could hear him making retarded noises of pleasure as he progressed to full-scale groping of her helpless body. Pushing her dress up, he seemed mesmerised by the view up between her legs and began experimentally prodding the front of her knickers with his fingers, grunting as he did so. Lucy was sobbing now and pleading with him to stop. She may as well have tried ordering an iced coffee.

Jenny had backed herself up to the door but to her horror, she found it was either locked or bolted in some fashion. It would not budge. All she could do was stare at her friend’s desperate predicament. It was only then that she became aware of Cyndi’s absence too, something that would have to take a back-seat to the current situation obviously.

Not content with pawing her, Jason had begun ripping her clothes. Lucy’s top was in tatters as he wrenched loose her bra straps, tugging the ruined lace completely off. Her breasts were fully exposed as she tried futilely to protect her modesty. Her brief panties he found even easier to rip from her body, literally tearing them from her hips. Jenny noticed his hand dropping now to his own crotch and just about frozen with horror she watched as between little more than animal noises, he pulled out his huge erection and began forcing Lucy’s legs apart as he pushed her back on the sofa. From what she could see, he was built like a horse and although she suspected Lucy was not still a virgin, she couldn’t be sure, and in any event what Jason was clutching now between her slim and quivering legs would surely have split a buffalo on heat!

 

 

 

Wondering desperately where her friends were, Cyndi had little time to contemplate such trivialities.

Michael Myers was hot. This girl he held in his lap was arousing him just as his sister had managed to do all those years ago and he knew what had to be done to girls who teased him with their bodies and minds. This one though he would first enjoy – make her regret her birthright. He began tugging the hem of her school uniform upwards and as she wriggled in an agony of distress his hands reached her knickers and he felt the heat up between the girl’s legs. He began to rub her there, enjoying the softness and the thrill of her fear and loathing.

Despite her untenable predicament, the constant pressure on her pussy was having its inevitable physical effect on Cyndi. She felt her nipples becoming erect and the outflow of blood causing her labia to engorge. Embarrassing as

her public groping was, her sexual debasement in front of so many other young girls was adding to her arousal rather than detracting from it. As his rough hand slipped beneath the hem of her briefs, she found herself unable to prevent her hips from arching upwards and fully encompassing his inbound fingers. Noting her reaction, Michael began fingering her until she was spreading her own legs with unenforced deliberation. Ripping the duct-tape from her mouth he let slip his mask and began kissing her passionately as she lost all sense of reality and acceptable moral behavior. She began now to caress her own breasts and to whimper for that which a girl on heat needs at such a time.

The stirrings between Michael’s legs brought back memories he would rather not bring back, nevertheless, they had to be answered. He turned the girl over effortlessly, face down now on top of him, her breasts free and compressed up against his unwashed blue top. Freeing up his erection as she half knelt astride him now, she had wriggled out of her knickers and with her bottom in full view of the youthful audience, she guided his unsighted but in truth massive erection right to the entrance of her pussy. It was only as he thrust up hard into her and with the benefit of her extreme lubrication, that she realised the size of the task she was handing herself.

She was filled to her abdomen and surely split already but so far beyond the point of no return it didn’t matter. As he brutally fucked her, she began crying out for harsher treatment, her eyes still closed in fully transported pleasure as her hips moved to accommodate his inhuman coupling. At the very point she felt her orgasm peaking, concurrent with his own incredible seminal discharge deep inside her, she opened her eyes – and saw Michael Myers for the first time clearly - without his mask.

She may well have screamed, but the wicked blade of his great knife made very short work of her vocal chords. Even as her throat, slit ear to ear, gushed out her life-blood, Myers stood up and having replaced his mask, callously tossed the girl’s body aside…to deafening applause from the onlookers

 

 

 

Understanding the difference between a written and an implied contract really is of remarkably little use when you find yourself isolated from reality and the sudden victim of an impossible occurrence. Bronwyn tried hard to fathom her predicament. That this was some kind of heating sub-basement was obvious from the outset. A furnace was visible the far end of the area in which she stood and from it, ran off steel piping – upwards to what looked like a steel gantry of sorts and along the walls and ceiling of the corridor behind her. She recognised the awful scene from one of the " Nightmare on Elm Street" movies. It was simply impossible. Insane laughter close by made her spin around. Krueger was ambling towards her making a screeching noise as he drew his finger knives along one of the pipes.

"H..How did I get here?" she asked in a voice understandably bereft of confidence.

"Your fear brought you here my sweet," he replied. "Eventually you all come to see old Freddy," His maniacal laughter echoed around the basement. She backed away as he approached, fanning the razor-sharp blades in her direction.

"B..b…but you’re just a character in a movie," she stammered, "You never existed!

"Oh, you’re sooo wrong Bronny….. may I call you that sweetheart?" He gloated at her shocked expression and distraught body-language. "I exist as much as you do……it’s Wes Craven who lied to you all - HE made everyone think it was just a film when he always knew the truth.EHE"

Before she could move, he leaned forward and drew the finger-knives down the sleeve of her coat. "Does that look real to you babe?" he asked. She stared in disbelieving horror at the five parallel slashes that had ruined the expensive material.

"You like nice clothes doncha Bronny," he grinned. "Wonder what other things you like?" He leered at her.

"It can’t be true," she sobbed, "It can’t be – I’m dreaming this. And anyway, this isn’t Elm Street…..its Mencole ."

"Think about it Bronny, think about it! You’re a bright girl – sure you can figure it out. Then we can get down to some serious fun here."

"Mencole Street??…she thought to herself, even as the letters began to re-arrange themselves in her head O N C E …E L M ….S T R E E T. She screamed.

Krueger was nodding. "You know what else is true sweetheart?" She shook her head, tears of desperation and hopelessness running down her face.

"All those little girls I molested," he sneered, "They were sooooo pretty!"

She could maybe have run but where to? This was his turf – his Hell…and now hers!

"Now come on sweetheart," he was cajoling her. "Lets get you better undressed for the occasion. I think we can dump that coat, its definitely seen better days." Seeing the gloved hand descend slowly, she pulled it off herself and tossed it on the ground.

"Good girl – Uncle Freddy loves girls who do as they’re told – saves having to spank them." He leered at her once more. "Long time since your daddy spanked you I’ll bet?" She nodded slowly.

"You know what? Uncle Freddy was a teacher once, he had to spank plenty of the little girls in his class to make them behave. The parents just didn’t understand. You think your daddy would mind if I spanked you a couple of times Bronny?"

She stared at him unmoving.

"I’ll take that as an OK then sweetheart," he cackled as he rested against the piping, one knee bent forward.

"C’mon honey, put yourself across my knee, let Uncle Freddy spank you."

"Nooooooo," she pleaded.

"Kids nowadays – I dunno" he muttered, gesturing towards her at the same time. She was powerless to stop herself stepping across to him. Even as she found herself bending over his leg she was willing herself to flee. She felt the flat of his gloved-palm as he rubbed the seat of her jeans obscenely.

"Well Bronny," he crooned, "That’s one hot little butt you have there, lets warm it up for you." So saying, he delivered a stinging blow to her rear which made her yelp.

"That good huh?" he teased, spanking her bottom hard and ensuring both cheeks received their fair share of punishment. She was sobbing continuously now.

"Brings back some pleasant memories," he muttered, "Mind if I bring back a few more?" She gasped as the belt around her waist appeared to undo itself and the buttons at the front of her jeans undid themselves one by one.

"Now come on Bronny you can either take your own jeans off or let Uncle Freddy do it for you." She hesitated, causing him to add "Sorry, but its not a multiple choice question."

Still sobbing, she wriggled out of her jeans, forced to display her hot little blue briefs to his lecherous ogling. The fact that she had a really curvy and compact little bottom was simply highlighted now by the skimpy semi-transparent material.

As she endured the next round of spanking she noticed that contrary to expectation, it was hurting less somehow and arousing her more. She knew she was arching her bottom upwads slightly to facilitate a better coverage.

"Told you we’d be having some fun didn’t I Bronny," he whispered to her. "Why not just get those hot little panties off altogether sweetheart and let Uncle Freddy work his magic for you." With almost indecent haste, she slipped her hands beneath the elastic and tugged the knickers down. She knew how arousing the sight of her naked young bottom must be for him. Were these her own feelings though or was Freddy messing with her mind. She had no way of knowing.

At the point her backside was near crimson, she was simply standing up now and allowing him to spank her freely as she stood there unmoving. She had an incredible urge to begin fingering herself but managed to overcome it.

Krueger, completely aroused himself by the sight of the young girl’s glowing bottom, brought the punishment to an end and told her to turn around. She did so, knowing full well he would be able to see her pubic hair and the rather pronounced mound of her pussy.

"Take the rest of your clothes of for me Bronny," he ordered, "Strip for me sweetheart."

Gone was her fear of him or of her predicament. All she wanted was to please him and to tease him. Having removed her top, she took her time unhooking the crocheted bra and pulling the straps down her arms, before dropping it atop the small pile of clothes by her feet.

"Come to me," was all he said, Willingly she stood before him and as he inclined his head to lick first one nipple then the other, she shivered with expectation. Burnt, twisted, insane and ugly as all hell he might be, but at that second she wanted him to suck her.

She didn’t even think it odd as milk began to express from her nipples. The feeling of incredible arousal as he sucked one side then the other, while milk dripped from both rapidly re-filling breasts onto the bare floor as she swayed against him. "Why buy it when you can get it at home for free," he smirked.

"Let’s see you sucking something now sweetheart," he grinned.

With no hesitation, she dropped to her knees and unzipping her tormentor, drawing out (given the remainder of his deformities) a somewhat normal erection. With absolutely no prior experience of such intimacies, she seemed to know precisely what was expected of her. Krueger leaned back, a self satisfied smirk playing about his lips as the girl drew down on his unremarkable appendage. "That’s a good girl," he muttered, as his pleasure increased threefold.

"Get down on your knees Bronny," he ordered her suddenly. Obediently she did as he asked, knowing what was to come. She even made sure her bottom was well elevated, and her knees wide apart. Krueger was no considerate lover. Thrusting up into the girl’s compliant little pussy he had but one all-consuming need - to vent his lust.

Motivated also to cause as much pain as was possible, nearing his own finality he relinguished the mind control over his unfortunate victim. At the last second therefore, Bronwyn became aware for the first time of the full horror and degradation that was now her lot. She felt the utter debasement of being naked whilst suffering the most cruel of rapes at the hand of this diabolical monster.

It wasn’t a problem for long though. Even as she cried out from the pain of the enforced intercourse, she felt Krueger ejaculate deep inside her, his cum like acid, burning her vaginal walls. Another pain then of unbelievable intensity and agony. She stared down between her milk-stained breasts as the points of the five razor fingers emerged between multiple bloody spurts, from an area just above her abdomen. The neat little glasses with lenses by " Jeunique " fell to the floor. Mercifully then, it all faded to black.

 

 

 

 

 

As Jenny stared horrified at Lucy’s imminent fate, she was still trying to make sense of Bronwyn’s disappearance and most everything else that had happened.

Poor Lucy had been forced as far back in the lounge as space permitted and was obviously resigned to her upcoming ordeal. Not even bothering to try covering up her breasts any longer she was simply shaking her head in denial as Jason, half-kneeling there, forced the head of his monstrous erection inside her gaping slit.

"Please, it’s hurting," she begged, placing her hands around the intruder in an effort to readjust herself. Jason merely grunted, commenced groping her breasts lewdly and forced himself even further into her. In spite of the situation, Jenny was shocked to feel her own wetness spreading at the sight.

One last thrust and he was fully inside her. Lucy was sobbing unrestrainedly now as he began to rape her viciously. As his thrusts increased in intensity Lucy’s resistance began to crumble and she let her arms drop at her sides as her lower body suffered unspeakable violation. At the stage she passed-out completely, Jason simply laid her flat on the sofa, climbed up between her legs which he spread impossibly wide and then began fucking her with such force her entire body shuddered with each thrust. Jenny noticed with horror, blood starting to seep copiously from Lucy’s pussy as Jason showed less than no mercy for his victim as he slaked his abnormally cruel thirst.

Looking around in desperation, she saw the machete glinting on top of the bookcase. Jason now was undoubtedly on the home stretch, grunting continuously as he rammed home his argument for male supremacy. Getting swiftly to her feet and retrieving the somewhat heavy weapon, she was able to tip-toe up behind the semi-prostrate form who’s back had been to her for the duration. The screen-Jason may be unkillable she was thinking, this dude however was about to be suffering big-time. Even as she raised the machete, aiming to drive the blade down into his neck and spine, Jason shook with the exertion of coming hard in the girl’s inert body.

Either her aim was off fractionally or he moved to the left marginally, but the blade sank into his right shoulder. Not flinching, despite the gouts of blood splattering her face, her clothes and most everything else for a three foot radius, she forced the blade down almost to the hilt. It must have taken out his right lung, major muscle tissue, half his rib-cage and his aorta to judge by the fountains gushing from the wound. With but a strangled "Ughhhhh" the huge body toppled to the floor and lay still, right alongside Jacqui who appeared now to be stirring slightly.

With the adrenaline in full flow, Jenny leaned over the friend she had known since pre-school and attempted to revive her. The amount of blood still seeping from her vaginal area was sickening. The rape she knew could quite possibly lead to serious gynaecological repercussions. Probably already had. Worse though, Lucy was not responding and beside herself with shock and anxiety now, she felt for a pulse. There was none. Lucy’s pallor was deathly and instinctively Jenny knew she had lost her friend. It was a question now of getting out with the others – assuming she could find them. Jacqui at least was sitting up and rubbing her neck.

"Jacqui, Jacqui," she muttered shaking her softly. "We gotta get out of here. Lucy’s been raped….she’s dead I think….the other two are missing. You got to help me now…..c’mon, get up you’re OK!"

Coming to her senses, Jacqui looked around and saw Lucy lying on the sofa, her legs still apart and the blood running out of her. Simultaneously she saw "Jason’s" body, blood still pumping from the horrific wound.

"Oh fuck Jenny, what happened here?"

"You don’t want to know," she replied. "Look, the door’s locked Jac – think we can get it open somehow?"

"You mean like this girls?" came a muffled voice from the other side. The door opened inwards ushering in anyone’s worst nightmare. Pinhead, Freddy Krueger and Michael Myers.

"OK, OK, you’ve had you’re fun," muttered Jacqui bravely. "Can we please just go now?"

"You entered freely my child," replied Pinhead. "Unfortunately we cannot grant you the same freedom when it comes to your departure."

"Please, please just tell us who you are,." Jenny pleaded, close to breaking point.

"As I explained to young Bronwyn," Krueger chuckled, "We are who you all refuse to believe us to be."

"Sure," replied Jacqui, and turning to the figure on the far right, "So you really are Michael Myers right?" The Shape just looked across at her, the dead eyes studying her every movement.

"Yes, that is Michael," Krueger responded. He is as real as any of us and he has finally come home.

"Well from what I ever knew," Jacqui was continuing, "Michael Myles lived in a place called Haddonfield."

"Exactly," said Krueger. "Haddonfield it most definitely was….Haddonfield, Illinois." He looked across at Jenny, grinning triumphantly.

Something was wrong, she knew it. Why had Krueger said Haddonfield, Illinois? A hazy notion was asserting itself in her head. Reality swum before her eyes as she struggled to discount the logic that was unwillingly piecing together the greatest joke of all. H A D D O N F I E L D …….the letters blurred suddenly of their own accord, reforming, despite her struggling denial of the truth D……..…E…..….A ……..D……..D….O…L….F..H.I N.

"Oh my God Jacqui," she cried out…and Mencole Street….. Elm Street Once!

Freddy was tipping his hat. "At your service girls!"

Their horrific momentary realisation was interrupted by a scuffling sound behind them, causing the two girls to spin round. Jason Voorhees had gotten to his feet and quite visibly enraged, was pulling the machete slowly from his mutilated shoulder, quite oblivious to the blood pouring from the open wound. He strode now towards the girls. Krueger held his hand up. "Not now Jason, this isn’t the time. Come over here with your friends." Begrudgingly, the murderous hulk took up his place alongside Myers.

Pinhead who had been fumbling with something, suddenly tossed it to Jacqui who caught the thing mid-flight. An intricately carved and gilded wooden cube, she looked at the item she was holding. "What is this?’ she asked, her voice quivering under the influence of a fully unfamiliar condition – abject fear!

"Don’t touch it Jacqui, whatever you do don’t touch it," Jenny cried out. It’s the Lament Configuration – the gateway to Hell itself……didn’t you ever see HELLRAISER?"

Too late, the top of the box had lifted and turned in her friend’s hands. As it settled into a new pattern a dazzling aperture appeared in the wall behind Jacqui.

"Oh, we have such sights to show you girl" declared Pinhead, as ill-defined but chillingly morbid shapes and similarly mutilated forms reached through the charnal opening and in the instant, dragged Jacqui screaming into their cruel and pain-loving dimension. The chasm closed instantly leaving Jenny alone and quite beyond rational thought.

"Pain and pleasure are but one and the same child," Pinhead said. "You will learn this in time." As he spoke, chains with hooks appeared from the ceiling and caught each of her arms embedding themselves in her thin wrists. She screamed with pain as her arms were jerked high above her head and held tightly apart. Pinhead remained where he was, smiling at her vulnerable and agonised state.

Michael Myers moved towards the stranded and helpless girl and lifting the point of his knife to her navel slit her top and bra in one movement. Despite the pain of her wounds she gasped as her small but beautifully formed breasts were exposed to the four of them. Shuddering fitfully, she stared downwards as Myer’s knife point began to tease her right nipple.

Worse was to come. Jason Voorhees towered over her before slipping the machete cruelly down the front of her neat little tartan skirt, itself stained now by the droplets of blood trickling down from her lacerated wrists. Whimpering with fear she flinched as the cold steel caressed her thighs. The sudden retracted movement of the blade tore her skirt asunder, causing it to fall to the floor a useless rag and leaving her trembling and shaking in just her panties. Her embarrassment was complete, as triggered by her escalating funk, her bladder relinquished its contents, drenching her knickers before initiating warm trickles down both thighs as she stood there unable to fully comprehend the dreadful circumstances now surrounding her.

The chains pulled her arms even higher and as she screamed again in pain, Krueger stepped up close to the terrified girl and with exaggerated dexterity brought his finger-knives up between her legs right to the point of her sopping wet panties. Even as his razored finger began to serrate the soft nylon along the full length of her pussy he rasped at her, the cruellest of smiles in attendance.

"So what’s it gonna be Jenny….. trick or treat?"

 

 (c) October 31 2004

http://www.lulu.com/noel">http://www.lulu.com/noel">http://www.lulu.com/noel

Lost in the Ghetto

HungStud on Forced Stories

That asshole melissa thought seeing her boyfreind take off and three black guys chasing after him. I told him not to buy weed here , dammit now how an I going to get home she thought.  She was in a strange place at least to her and looking to pretty thats for sure.

Melissa stood 5'8 weight was around 115 lbs 34 c tits , shapely figure . Blond hair soft blue eyes , she wore a sweater and a long skirt . It was probally about 9 pm and she began walking down the street. Street lights were poping on and the and cars drove by honking at her. She wasen't so much a raccist girl . But then again the black people who lived in her neibourhood never were like these people . She clutched her purse and

Read More
saw a dim light coming from a Appartment complex it read payphone .

Thank god she thought , as she hurried down the pathway there was a group of about 5 black guys smoking weed and drinking sitting on the steps of a appartment. They started whispering low as she grabbed the phone and put her money in . Dialed and got no dialtone no nothing , she sighed and looked around. Then mustered up enough courage to approach the group.

A tall man probally in his early 30's cornrowed hair and a beer in hand was talking to the guys.  "Yo and then right these motherfuckers got scared and they tried ta leave " She spoke in a low voice , she was about almost 18 and it showed. "Excuse me um do you know where a phone that works is ?" He stopped telling his story and turned around to look at Melissa . "What ? Man sugar there aint no phones that work here baby. This is the progect's girl, but you give me 3 dollars and Ill let you use my phone its inside. " She sighed and decided she dident have much of a choice and agreed .

She handed him the money and he led her in.  The house was small a studio a bed there messy and the fan on . There was little in the way of furnature he stepped out as she dialed the number.  She reached a recording , damn she thought . She left a message and then tried another number , the man now had walked back into the house with the other guys.

He closed the door and locked it she turned around and the guys were smiling at her. She just made a mistake she figured, the man who let her use the phone hung the phone up and smiled . "Look here fella's we gots ourself a white bitch ! What do ya think we should do ?" She backed up and bumped into one of the men . He pushed her and she fell onto the bed.

One of the guys spoke, "Well I say she gives us all a blow job or we beat this bitch down ! " A few agreed and the man who owned the house reached for her tit and she tried to back away . He grabed the sweater and grunted" Listen here bitch you go along with this and you wont get hurt . Understand ? " She started to cry and shook her head yes and he smiled as he instructed her to take her sweater off and show them her white tits .

She pulled her sweater off and sat on the bed one of the guys had pulled his dick out and was stroking it . Melissa had never seen a dick that big ever ! She was beging to get really scared as the Man pulled her bra off letting her tits fly . Soon there were hands on her tits . Someone grabbed her hand and it was soon filled with a black dick then the other hand had another in it .

The Man had his dick out and it was nearly 9 inches and very thick he grabbed her by the hair and led her mouth to his dick. She opened up and was choked by the mans massive cock . He slammed it in and out of her as she was stroking the other two cocks . Then he pulled his dick out of her mouth and another dick pushed into her throat . This continued for about a hour as now the guys had her skirt off and panties .

She lay on the bed totally exsposed as the Man climbed onto her and pushed his cock into her tight pussy . She screamed then had a dick shoved in her mouth as he started to fuck her . After some strokes he pulled out of her and a fat black guy the called Luni got on. He pushed his cock into her as she sat crying. The guys all lined up taking turns fucking her , then she was sat down on the Mans cock as another pushed into her ass . She cried and they started to fuck her . She dident know what a orgasim was but she had a few in this time .

After each guy had a turn in her ass they all lined around her and started to cum all over her . The Man then tossed her a towel and the guys got up and dressed and left. She then got dressed and pleaded to use the phone again. The Man said no and instead drove her to the edge of the "hood" and opened the door...."Get out bitch dont come back here ya hear?"

She nodded and the car screetched off as she cried and headed down the street wich lead to her home.

Closed on Sunday

Blade45102 on Forced Stories

After 3 years of a dead end marriage, and 9 months of grooling divorce I was just spent.  My husband had left me for his secretary with the fake DD Tits and took all of our propertys in the divorce settlement. All thanks to his slimey attourney who said Trust me this is what is best for both of you.  I should have known better.  He got the house the boat the the Dog and the car.  I got eight thousand dollars.  Somehow just didnt add up to me.  Thats behind me now.  Now my first order of business is to get myself a set of wheels.

I have a jerk for a boss and he had me work over this week which killed my Saturday and I had to find a car on Sunday. I decided to dress up a little hopeing it would help the price negotiation go my way today.  I wore a low cut

Read More
blouse that showed my Very firm C cup breasts and I wore my silk bra, and thong that felt so nice on my skin that it kept my nipples hard all day long.  With this I choose my knee high plaid skirt with my knee high white stockings.  Accenting my 130 pound frame, giving that school girl look that I know men just crave.

Finding a decent car for eight grand is harder than one might think.  After looking around several lots where the bus stop let off.  I saw a small car dealership at the end of a small lane. Kind of looked like a half car lot half Repair shop.  Worried they would be closed as it was getting kind of late, I hurried down the lane.  As I approached I saw a Man toward the rear of the lot closeing the door to a Honda.  I asked are you still open?  He responded "Uhm, yeah what are you looking for?"  I said well Im looking for an inexspencive car to get me to and from work.  "Well, I just took this Honda in on a trade, Great little car only thing, It was stolen and recovered by the police." "Only damage is to the ignition where it was hot wired." "But we could repair that for you as part of the sale." "Care to take it for a Ride?" "actually, that sounds great." "and because its damaged you might be a little more Negotiable on the price?" "We will sure see what we can do, although we only accept Cash at this lot.  We find that we can offer the best prices with faster turn over this way."  "thats ok, I came prepared to buy." "Excellent, lets go for a spin."  I drove and he rode in the passanger seat.  Nice guy, not exactlly the car salesman type but at least seemed friendly.  As we drove he directed me down several rodes I had never been on and in no time I was completely lost.  He said pull up here for a second and let me out.  I pulled up to the abbandoned quicky mart and he jumped out and stood in front of the car and talked on his cell phone for a minute.  He then came to my door opened it and said come on back It will just be a second I have to just pick up something for work.  So I followed him around to the rear of the business where there was a door that appeared to be ripped open from its hinges.  He laughed and said dont let the appearance of this place through you they are just starting the remodel to this place.  That made since to me many places in town did that, bought other stores remodeled and then reopened.  As we walked in There was a man on a cell phone barking some kind of command at who was on the other end. "... And I want it today Jerry, Not tomorrow. Dont be an Idiot." and he hung up.  "Sorry about that, Bussiness, you know how it is..." "Todd here tells me you like our Honda we are selling." "Yes It is quite nice, I just dont want to spend a whole lot." "Wellthis is your lucky day. I am getting some pressure from the bank to sell that car for 10K Cash as soon as possible" "So if you have 10 then You have the Car" " Well I do Like the car but I only have 8 with me." "you have 8 Thousand dollars cash with you?" "Yes, I wanted to buy a car today, I am sick of takeing the bus everywhere." "Tell you what, I will take your 8 give you the car and you can work service for the other 2, how does that sound?" " Oh wonderful", so I quickly reached into my purse and pulled out the bank envelope with the thick wad. "Thank you" the man said with kind of a sarcastic tone.  I looked at him puzzled.  "Now get to work servicing me!" He said.  I was floored he would say this and litterly stepped back. as I did I felt Todd grab my arms.

"What are you doing?" "See I told you it would be easy." "No shit the other man said. You had this one pegged from the start." He then stepped towards me and I spat in his face. So he punched me in the stomache like you would a man. Oh my god it hurt, I wreched for air and when I finally caught a breath I felt sick and puked a large mouth full of vomit on to the floor. "Now we can make this nice or we can make this rough how do you want it sweetie?" He said as he grabbed me by the face.  Todd still behind me holding my arms. "Please just let me go, I wont tell anyone Pleas---" SMACK SMACK SMACK he hit me in the face three times with an opened hand.  It stung. "Now I will only ask you this one last time, How do you want it, NICE or ROUGH??" I could hardly believe it when I heard my mouth whirper Nice". "see that wasnt so hard now was it"  Todd then let go of my arms and I stood there petrified. "take off you cloths" he comanded. A began to weep as I grabbed myblouse and began to lift it. I felt there hands on my stomache and breasts as I pulled it over my head. as I cried I would mumble the words no,no,no and then he smacked me again SMACK. "If you dont quit your winning, I will just have to make this rough anyway, understand!" Yes I said I continued to takemy cloths off and out of habit I turned away to take off my skirt and panties and they just loved the fact that I had unadvertantly showed off my thong and smooth ass.  As I turned back around the other man pushed me to the floor.  "Now take out or cocks and give them a good suckin."  I began with his first figureing he was the one in charge as he was giving most of the orders.  I could tell he was hard already.  I un buttoned his pants and pulled down his pants and underware.  His dick sprang to attention. It was slightly larger than my husbands and angry looking.  I began licking the top of it and then started sucking the shaft.  I felt him put his hand on top of my head and grip my hair. I knew what was comming he started to force more and more of his dick into my throught. not too rough but very firmly.  I opened my through as much as I could So I wouldnt gag. He was loving it. "Oh Man, she can deep throught. Shes a champ, get you some of this man." With my back to him Todd had completely stripped. he stepped towards my face and then I saw the bigges cock I had ever seen. it had to be ten inches long and five inches around.  I grabbed it at the base and put it in my mouth. I got it as wet as I could not sure what was to come. then he grabbed my head with both hands and started talking dirty to me.  "yeah you like that cock dont you, you love that cock in your throught."  And Like a woman possesed I started to mumble, "MmHhmn, MmHhmn."  "Oh yeah this is a hot, Bitch" then Todd decided to see just how much I could swallow and began to force feed me his cock. pushing harder, farther, harder, and farther each thrust.  I couldnt believe how horny this was making me.  I have had sex before, though no one had ever been this rough with me. I couldnt believe how wet my pussy was getting. as I was getting my face stuffed I felt the other man circle behind me. I lifted my ass up giving him access to enter my pussy.  he began rubbing his cock up and down my slit. "She is soaked man, she is loving this." I was going crazy with lust, moaning and writhing, I pulled his dick out of my mouth just long enough to say "Fuck me damit, Fuck me" and resumed my oral fuckfest. "Now shes begin for it, Give it to her man" Todd said to the other guy.  And with out delay he shoved his entire length into my pussy.  I came instantly. he asked me "you like that dont you?" "MmHmmmm" as I gasped for breath through my nostrils. He began thrusting slow at first but hard every time. and everytime making the other dick go further down my throat. when he got up to a good steady speed I felt myself come again. Oh my God I had never Come twice in one evening. This was just baffeling. "Alright, time to flip her around" Todd said.  The one guy behind me lie on the floor and I climbed on top of him and immediately began bouncing up and down.  I expected Todd to go around front and shove his dick back down my throat but he didnt. He went behind me.  And I was quickly alerted of his intentions. "ever had a cock in you ass?" he asked I said in disaproval "Oh No, No dont.." which I guess is hard to make out with a cock in your throat because he shoved about half of his cock into my ass in one thrust. I screemed. And they laughed at my muffeled whale.  It hurt so bad I litterally saw stars I felt like I had had a hot iron inserted into me. and As he pumped the burning slowly went away and then I realized that my pussy had gotten somehow even wetter than before. Was I likeing this? and then I felt my pussy tingle and then a rush of pleasure and then I had the most powerful orgasm I have ever had.  My spasming pussy must have felt good to both of them. Todd got up and stuck his cock in my mouth just as it did I felt my mouth fill with spirts of warm thick cum.  I swallowed all I could and then licked up the rest. As I did this the show must have put the other man over the edge and he came deep inside of me.  I sat there resting for a moment and then Todd walked up and put something in my face the last thing I remember was the smell of ammonia.

When I woke up I was naked in the Honda.  My cloths on the passanger seat.  I quickly struck the two wires together under the steering collom and drove off.  I stopped a couple of blocks away and got dressed.  After driving around for what seemed like hours I somehow found my way back to the car dealership.  Only this time it was dark and deserted.  I got out and went up to the door. It had a signed that read M-F 9-8 S 10-4 and CLOSED on SUNDAY. It was then that I realized, It wasnt a salesman, he was stealing the car, his boss was really his chop shop partner and they had stolen my eight grand.

Danny's Dream - Chapter Ten

jezlady on Forced Stories

“How much longer?” Matt asked quietly.

            Turner turned back to look at him. He took in the boy’s pale face and sunken eyes and realized that they were probably pushing him too hard.

            “We can take a break,” he offered.

Read More
: 1">            “No,” Matt replied, his voice sounding as tired and worn out as he looked. “I just want to get this over with.”

            The tight rib splint around his chest made his ribs ache, or maybe it was the re-inflated lung that made his chest feel like something was pounding on him from the inside. His head hurt and every joint in his body ached. He was bone tired and sorely needed a nap. Talking so candidly about everything that he’d been through, been forced to do and watch over the past couple of months was embarrassing and he wanted to finish the interview as soon as possible.

            “You look like you could use a breather,” Harrison commented.

            “Are we done?” Matt asked.

            Turner stared at the young man, propped against several pillows so he reclined in the bed at a slight angle. The agent finally let out a slow, heavy sigh.

            “Is there anything else you can think of that happened? Anything you haven’t already told us?”

            “We haven’t talked about the cabin yet.”

            “The cabin?”

            “Yeah. Kade’s cabin,” Matt replied softly. “It’s where he took us the day he grabbed Amanda, Beth and Sam.”

            “Okay,” Turner said. “Tell us about the cabin.”

            “It was supposed to be more filming. He put Angie, Carrie and me in the back of a van with a couple of boxes and made Jenny ride up front with him.”

            “If he was so hot for Carrie, why put her in the back?” Harrison asked.

            “He liked to keep Jenny and me apart. He knew we had a thing for each other. He used it against us.”

            “Nice guy,” Harrison quipped.

            “It took a couple of hours at least to get to the cabin. One of the boxes had some extra clothes in it and we just left it in the van. The other box had sex toys in it so we took it with us.”

            Matt paused and closed his eyes. Since he had done this several times during the twelve hour interview both agents knew he was about to launch into a description of sexual activity that was embarrassing for the young man. They both knew it was hard for Matt to talk about what had happened to him, especially when he had to be so graphic in his descriptions but it was information that they needed in their case against Daniel Kenneth Mitchellson.

            “He made Angie and Carrie strip and have sex on the porch of the cabin while he filmed them. He had them use some of the sex toys. When he was satisfied with that he made Jenny strip and tied her to a tree then stuffed vibrators up – up her… He strapped vibrators inside her and tied her to a tree. He made me strip and have sex with Angie then Carrie.”

“Where?” Harrison asked.

“On the porch,” Matt replied then continued his monologue. “Then we had to do a threesome using some of the sex toys he’d brought. There was a big motorcycle in the yard, I don’t know what it was. I guess it was a Harley or something, it was big. He made Angie sit on it with her back to the handlebars then he told me to get on it like I was going to ride it only – only…”

            “Only you didn’t ride the motorcycle?” Harrison asked.

            “No,” Matt whispered.

            “What happened?” Harrison prompted when Matt didn’t continue.

            Matt turned his head on the pillows as if he were staring at the wall of machines but his eyes were squeezed shut.

            “He moved Jenny so I had to look at her over Angie’s shoulder. Then he made us have sex on the motorcycle while he filmed it. I think the two girls, Amanda and Beth, showed up while we were…while…”

            “What happened?” Turner asked.

            “He told Carrie to take care of it while we…finished. He made us keep going until…until we…finished. He told me to get in the van and Angie to get Jenny then get in the van. A little later Carrie came and got Jenny. Then he came in and told us that we were supposed to act like were professionals shooting a movie then he told Angie to get dressed and join the others for lunch.”

            “What’d he tell you?” Harrison asked.

            Turner noticed that Matt started to shake and turned even paler.

            “You okay, Matt?” Turner asked, suddenly concerned.

            “Yeah,” Matt whispered, his voice so soft Turner barely heard him.

            “Let’s take a break.”

            “No!” Matt cried. “Please, I want to finish.”

            “Matt, you need a break.” Turner stared at him unflinchingly. “Just for a few minutes, give yourself a little breather. Okay?”

            “What time is it?” Matt asked.

            Turner glanced at his watch before replying. “Eleven-twenty.”

            “In the evening?”

            “Yeah,” Turner answered, nodding his head. “It’s night time.”

            Matt nodded and turned his head back toward the wall with the machines lined up against it. Turner motioned to Harrison and they moved across the room, stopping next to the door.

            “Why don’t you take a break? I’ll stay with him,” Turner offered.

            “I’ll be back in about fifteen?”

            “Sure.”

            Harrison pulled the door open and disappeared through it. Turner stepped to the side of the door and leaned against the wall. He folded his arms across his chest and stared at Matt, wondering if the young man would ever truly recover from his experience. Turner’s head jerked toward the door when he heard a light tap. He reached out just as the door opened and a tall man with dark hair stepped inside.

            “What the hell are you doing here?”

            “Don’t worry, they don’t know.” The dark head quickly swiveled toward Matt’s prone form. “I had to see him, see how he’s doing.”

            “He’s been making a detailed statement for the last twelve hours so he’s a little tired right now.”

            “Jesus, can’t you give him a break?”

            “What do you think we’re doing now?” Turner returned the glare he was getting. “Besides, he refused to break. I had to insist.”

            The dark-haired man smiled ruefully as he turned back to stare at Matt.

            “That sounds like him.” He motioned toward the bed. “Do you mind?”

            Turner shook his head. “Go ahead.”

            The tall man moved quietly to step up next to the hospital bed. He let his hands fall to grasp the railing alongside the bed. When Matt didn’t move, the man leaned down and crossed his arms on the railings, leaning close to Matt.

            “Matt?” he whispered.

            Matt’s eyes fluttered opened and he turned his head to stare dazedly at the newcomer. Slowly, recognition flooded his brown eyes.

            “How are you feeling?”

            “You told him?” Matt whispered.

            “No, Matt. Kade found out and called him. I called and asked about you but he’d already – he’d already beat you. I – he – I’m sorry, Matt.”

            “He was so pissed off.” Matt grinned up at his visitor.

            “I imagine he was. How are you doing?”

            “I’m sore as hell but it’s getting better.” Matt’s eyes darkened with concern. “How’s Jenny? Has he hurt her?”

            “I haven’t seen her but I don’t think he’s hurt her. He was angry with Carrie for not telling him about you.”

            “God, what did he do to her?”

            “He just tied her up and made her watch while he screwed Amanda and Angie.”

            “What about Jenny?”

            “I think he’s a little afraid of her right now. He hasn’t touched her since he – since you…”

            “Are you sure he hasn’t killed her?”

            “I got it from Xi that she’s still there and she’s okay.” He smiled at Matt’s look of obvious relief. “I’m going to tell him I have a buyer and make an offer for her. To see if I can get her out.”

            “Do you think he’ll go for it?”

            “I don’t know,” he replied with a shrug of his shoulders. “When we talked before, you said you wanted to take Jenny and go home. You didn’t mention Angie or Carrie…”

            Matt glanced down at the bed as he replied.

            “I don’t know, Nels. It’s like he’s brain washed them or something. They aren’t the same as they used to be. They do what ever he tells them and act like it’s alright.”

            Nels nodded his head.

            “Okay,” he said softly. “I’ll try to get Jenny out. We’ll see if he’ll go for this. He seems enthralled with Amanda so I don’t think he’ll let her go any time soon.”

            He stared with worry-filled eyes at Matt for several seconds before speaking again.

            “Matt, I want you to know that I’m sorry for everything that happened to you in that house. Especially, my part in it –”

            “I know why you did what you did, Nels. I have to admit at the time I was really pissed off at you and I would have jumped you if I’d been given the opportunity.” They both smiled at one another. “But my dad’s a cop. I understand undercover work. I may not like what happened, but I understand why.”

            Nels nodded as he reached into his back pocket and retrieved a small card case.

            “Look, if you ever need to reach me for anything, if there’s anything I can do for you, call me. Okay?” He wrote something on the back of the card before handing it to Matt. “I put the number for my cell phone on the back. It’s the best way to get hold of me.”

            “Thanks, Nels.”

            He nodded at Matt and chewed his lip for a minute then stood and turned around to face Turner.

            “If I can get Jenny out, I think it’ll be time for you to go in.”

            Turner quickly walked over to stand next to Nels. He looked down at Matt.

            “Do you think she’ll cooperate as a witness?”

            “I don’t know,” Matt replied. “She might but she’ll be worried about the others. We talked about trying to get out but she wouldn’t go if it meant leaving Angie and Carrie behind.”

            “And you wouldn’t leave without her,” Nels said softly.

            “I couldn’t,” Matt replied.

            “I’ll contact him tomorrow and see what he says.” Nels looked over at Turner. “I’ll let you know.”

            “Be careful,” Turner said as he slapped Nels on the shoulder then stepped away.

            “Take care of yourself, Matt,” Nels said as he looked down at the young man.

            “I’m working on it.” Matt offered him a small smile. “Please, get Jenny out of there.”

            “I’ll do my best,” Nels promised before he turned and left the room.

 

            “Danny, can we meet? I may have a proposition for you.”

            “What kind of proposition?”

            “One that could solve your dilemma.”

            “Who says I have a dilemma?”

            “Xi mentioned she was worried about you.”

            “I’m free this evening. You want to come over around the usual time?”

            “Sure. One other thing.”

            “What?”

            “Do you have a digital picture of Jenny?”

            “Yeah. Why?”

            “E-mail it to me?”

            “Why? What are you up to?”

            “Just trust me on this, okay?”

            Danny was silent for a moment before replying. “Okay, I’ll send you the picture but you’re going to explain to me tonight.”

            “Okay,” Nels replied simply.

 

            Danny opened the door and motioned Nels inside. Nels strode across the room and made himself comfortable in a large arm chair, totally ignoring a naked Amanda chained to the leg of another chair across from him. She cowered on the floor trying to cover herself without being obvious about it.

            “Would you like a drink?” Danny offered.

            “Of course,” Nels replied with a smile.

            Danny mixed the drink he knew Nels would request and handed the glass to the other man then sat down in the chair Amanda was chained to. He released her chain and pulled on it, forcing her to stand. He tugged on it until she climbed onto his lap. The fingers of his free hand played idly with her nipples as he spoke to Nels.

            “So what’s up?” Danny asked.

            “Well,” Nels paused long enough to take a sip of his drink. “Xi has been worried about you since that little incident a few weeks ago. She’s also concerned about the way you’ve been ignoring a certain, as she put it, ‘bitch in the kennel’.”

            Danny gave him a grim smile and nodded.

            “I haven’t exactly been paying much attention to Jenny lately. I’ve been busy with my new pet though.” He smiled at Amanda then forced his lips against hers.

            Nels smiled in return and saluted Danny with his drink before taking another sip.

            “Xi thought maybe it had something to do with the boy.”

            “I was never that attracted to Jenny in the first place. She isn’t really that much fun without Matt to taunt.”

            “Would you be willing to sell her?”

            Danny raised an eyebrow as he stared at Nels.

            “Do you know someone who’s interested?”

            “As a matter of fact, I do.”

            “How interested?” Danny asked.

            “He’s offered a hundred and fifty grand.”

            “A hundred and Fifty grand?”

            “And he’ll pay all shipping costs.”

            “Where?”

            “I can’t tell you that,” Nels said with a note of amusement in his voice, a smile on his lips. “Are you interested?”

            “When do I get the money?”

            “I can notify the client tonight. He’ll wire it to you tomorrow.”

            Danny thought about it for several minutes, taking a sip of his own drink before finally replying.

            “Okay. If he can get the money to me by tomorrow, she’s his.”

            “I’ll notify him right away then call you with his answer.”

            “Good.” Danny smiled and reached down between Amanda’s legs.

            “Would you like to stay and celebrate?” he asked.

            Nels thought for a moment before replying, playing with his drink, running his finger around the top of the glass.

            “As much as I’d like to, I’d better get back and finish some business. Could I see Jenny before I go though? Just so I can tell my client that I saw her and she’s in good shape.”

            “Sure. Why not?” Danny turned his head to look back over his shoulder. Then he called, “Xi!”

            She appeared almost immediately in the doorway.

            “Yes sir?”

            “Would you please bring Jenny in? Nels would like to examine her.”

            “Yes sir.”

            She walked through the room and left through another door. Once she was gone Danny turned his attention back to Nels.

            “So how’s Sam doing?”

            “He’s working out wonderfully. He’s a very quick learner.”

            “He seemed to catch on quickly. I’m glad you like him.”

            “He’s very talented and settling in quite nicely,” Nels said, turning his head at the sound of Xi leading Jenny into the room.

            Jenny was led over to stand directly in front of him. She was dressed in a plain light blue bustier and dark blue mini-skirt. The four inch spike heels she wore made her legs seem to go on forever. Her hands were bound in cuffs behind her, a leash was fastened to the collar around her neck.

            Nels set aside his drink and slowly rose to his feet, staring at Jenny as he stood. He let his eyes roam over her for several seconds before he finally reached out to lift her short skirt. He dropped her skirt and turned her around only to lift her skirt again. Then he popped open the fasteners on the bustier and let it fall. He turned her back around and stared at her. Finally, he let his gaze return to Danny.

            “She looks like she’s still in good shape.”

            “You think your client will approve?”

            “I’m sure he will.”

            Nels made a small motion with his left hand as he sat back down and retrieved his drink. Xi led Jenny from the room, she didn’t bother to retrieve the bustier.

            “I’ll call you in the morning and arrange a time to pick her up if that’s okay.”

            Danny nodded then suddenly stared straight at Nels.

            “Actually,” he said softly as he let his hand run absently through Amanda’s hair. “Are you certain this client won’t back out?”

            “Positive. He wanted to wire me the money this morning after he saw her picture. I explained that I had to speak with you first. He still wanted to wire the money, just in case.”

            “Why don’t you just take her with you tonight then?”

            Nels almost choked on the sip he had just taken of his drink. He took another swallow to help the first down.

            “Are you sure?”

            “Yes. I want rid of her.”

            Nels was quiet for several seconds. He finished his drink and set the glass aside before he finally answered.

            “Only if you’re certain.” Danny nodded. “I’ll make sure the money is wired to you first thing in the morning.”

            Nels rose to his feet and offered his hand to Danny.

            “Thank you for the business. I’d better be going so I can contact my client and he can get your money to you.”

            They shook hands and Danny set Amanda on her feet then got up and strode across the room to the door Xi and Jenny had disappeared through.

            “Xi!” he called.

            Xi quickly reappeared and they spoke quietly for a moment then Danny turned back to Nels.

            “Xi will bring her back in a moment.”

            Nels nodded.

            As promised it took Xi only a moment to return with the still topless Jenny. Nels bent over and retrieved the bustier and fastened it back around Jenny when she stood within reach. Xi handed him the lead chain and quickly left the room. Nels wrapped the long chain around his hand several times as he turned back to Danny.

            “I’ll reimburse you for the clothing.”

            “Thanks,” Danny replied. “And thanks for thinking of me when you got this call.”

            “Any time we can help each other out,” Nels replied with a smile.

            He turned toward the door and tugged at the chain, pulling Jenny forward. She followed him with a confused look on her face. Nels remained silent even after the front door closed behind them. He led Jenny to his car and opened the door for her. He helped her into the front passenger seat and fastened the seatbelt around her then closed the door. He walked around the front of the car and climbed in behind the wheel. He remained silent halfway back to his house. Finally, he glanced over at Jenny and gave her a gentle, friendly smile.

            “You can relax. You’re safe now, it’s over.”
            She stared at him, eyes wide.

            “Ex-excuse me?”

            “It was all a ruse with Danny. You’re safe now.”

            She turned away from him to stare out the window. He glanced at her again and saw her bottom lip trembling.

            “Jenny?”

            “It doesn’t matter anyway,” she whispered.

            “What’s wrong?”

            “Matt’s dead.”

            “Matt’s safe,” Nels said softly.

            Her head whirled around and she stared at him in surprise and confusion.

            “But he said – Danny said…he said he was…”

            Nels gave her another small smile.

            “Danny tried to kill him but Matt’s a survivor. He’s in a hospital but he’s okay. I saw him a few nights ago. He’s doing fine.”

            “Oh, God,” she gasped.

            “I’ll try to take you to see him as soon as I can. It’ll be a few days though. He’s in protective custody so Danny can’t hurt him again. It might be easier to arrange a phone call right now.”

            Nels glanced at her again and she nodded at him, barely registering his smile through her tears.

            “Danny conveniently forgot to give me the keys to the cuffs so I can’t take them off until we get to my place. I’ll have to cut them off then.”

            “That’s okay,” she whispered. “Is Matt really okay?”

            “He’s okay. He’s been worried about you but he’s doing alright.”

            “What – what happened?”

            Nels glanced at her again.

            “I think I should let him tell you that.”

            “Please? Xi said Danny had sold him to someone overseas but Danny said he’d killed him. He wouldn’t say anything else. He just kept saying he was dead. Can’t you please tell me what really happened?”

            Nels heaved a sigh and glanced at her again.

            “Danny found out that Matt’s father is the chief of police. He beat Matt severely and dumped him by the side of the road where he originally kidnapped the four of you. He left him for dead. A traveler happened to see a suspicious form on the side of the road and stopped to investigate. They called it in and Matt was air-lifted to the hospital. When Danny told me what he’d done I called a contact and had them do some checking. They found out where Matt was and that he was still alive. He agreed to talk to us and has been in protective custody ever since.”

            “Us? Who are you?”

            Nels smiled at her again as he pulled into his driveway and pressed the button on his garage door opener. He pulled his car into the garage and parked before he answered.

            “Let’s just say I work for the government. Okay?”

            Nels helped Jenny from the car, removing the lead chain from her collar and tossing it into a corner of the garage. Jenny heard a loud chink when it landed and turned to see a pile of chains in the corner he had tossed it into. He opened the door to the house for her and motioned her inside. He picked up a toolbox then followed her into the house. He set the toolbox on the kitchen table as he caught hold of her elbow.

            “Here, let me get those cuffs off.”

            She turned back to him with a questioning look on her face.

            “Sorry, Danny didn’t give me keys to any of the locks so I’ll have to cut it all off,” he said as he opened the toolbox.

            “That’s okay,” Jenny said softly, not really knowing how to respond.

            Nels gave her a friendly smile as he pulled a pair of heavy duty metal cutters from his toolbox. He motioned for her to turn back around and she did so. He quickly cut the cuffs from her wrists and started to examine the collar around her neck.

            “If you’ll hold your hair up I’ll get the lock off of this collar and get rid of it too.”

            She pulled her hair into one hand and held it up and to the side so he would have better access to the lock that held the collar around her neck. He cut the tiny lock and let it fall to the floor with a chink as he peeled the collar away from her neck. Her hands automatically went around her throat, rubbing lightly.

            “Sore?’ he asked.

            “No,” she said softly as she shook her head. “Not really. It just feels strange to have it off after so long.”

            Nels put the cutters away and picked up the tiny lock. He put the lock and collar in the toolbox before closing it.

            “There’s a master bedroom suite with an attached bathroom at the end of the hall around the corner. There are spare clothes in the dresser and closet. Feel free to use anything in the room. If you’d like to take a shower or a nap, that’s fine. You can use the suite while you’re here. It’s for whatever guests I have. I need to make a couple of phone calls then we can talk if you’d like.”

            “Thank you. I…” She turned to face him but couldn’t quite raise her eyes to his.

            “Why don’t you go check out the suite?” he finally said quietly, breaking the awkward silence.

            She nodded and turned to leave the room. Nels took the toolbox back to the garage then made his way to the living room to make his phone calls. He was still on the phone when Jenny finally reappeared. She had changed to a pair of sweats and an oversized tee-shirt. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail. When she stepped into the room he motioned for her to have a seat. She sat down in an armchair opposite the one he sat in.

            “Yeah. Just make sure the money gets wired into the account early tomorrow. Then take him down sometime after that.” He paused to listen to the person on the other end. “Remember there are still three captives there. I’m not at all sure where they’ll be. I’m guessing at least two will be in the kennel room if it’s early in the morning or late in the evening.” He paused again. “He would know more about the routines there than I do.” Another pause. “Okay. Any idea how long before I can make this drop?” A longer pause this time. “Okay, just let me know. I’ll be in touch.”

            He hung up the phone and looked over at Jenny.

            “How are you doing?”

            “Okay I guess,” she said softly.

            “Would you like something to eat or drink?”

            “No thanks.” She curled her legs up under herself in the chair and stared at the floor. “How’s Matt? Is he really okay?”

            “The last time I spoke with him a few days ago he was doing okay.”

            “Can – can I see him?” she whispered.

            “I –” Nels hesitated for a moment then tried to explain. “We can’t just drop in without notice. He’s in protective custody even though he’s still in the hospital. His father released a statement to the press saying he died to protect him. Nobody is supposed to know he’s still alive. Besides, I’m working undercover here. I have to be very careful when I make any kind of contact with my co-workers.”

            He felt awful when he saw the sad, crestfallen look on her face. He knew with what she’d been through and the way Danny had probably tormented her with Matt’s death that she’d probably been through hell.

            “Why don’t we call him? Would talking to him help?”

            Her face brightened. She looked up at him with such hope it frightened him.

            “Please? Can we?”

            He knew it was against all the rules and not the smartest thing he’d ever done, but damn it, they were both worried about each other. He had to do something. He picked up the phone and dialed.

            “Hello, can I talk to him?” Nels asked when the phone was answered on the other end.

            “You’re not supposed to be calling here,” Turner admonished.

            “I know. It’s important.”

            “What’s up?”

            “I managed to get Jenny out and she needs to talk to him.”

            “Shit! When –”

            “I’m working on that. Right now I need to talk to him.”

            “Okay, just a minute.”

            Nels smiled at Jenny while he waited for Turner to hand the phone over to Matt.

            “Hello?” Matt’s voice sounded stronger every time Nels spoke to him.

            “Hi, how are you feeling?”

            “Better and better. What’s up?”

            “I have someone here who wants to talk to you,” Nels said. “Hang on.”

            He stood up and strode forward reaching the phone toward Jenny. She reached out tentatively for it, looking up at Nels questioningly. He merely nodded at her and offered her the phone. She nervously took the receiver from him and put it to her ear.

            “Hello?” she said softly into the receiver.

            “Jenny?” Matt asked excitedly.

            “God, it’s you!”

            “Jenny, are you alright? Are you okay?”

            “I’m fine. How are you? He said you were – I thought…Oh, God, are you okay?”

            “I’m good. A little sore but okay. You’re in good hands, baby. He’ll take good care of you.”

            “Oh, God, M –”

            Nels put his hand over the receiver drawing her attention. He shook his head as he whispered to her.

            “Don’t say his name.”

            She nodded and he removed his hand.

            “Sorry,” she said.

            “Everything okay?” Matt asked.

            “Yeah. I just almost said something I shouldn’t have. It’s good to hear your voice again.”

            “Yeah,” he replied dreamily. “Yours too. I’ve missed you.”

            “I was so scared. I thought he’d…”

            Matt chuckled.

“That’s the idea,” he said. “I was so worried about you. Is Amanda okay?”

“I think so. I haven’t seen her much. He keeps her with him most of the time.”

“What about Carrie?”

“He was really pissed at her for not telling him about…”

“Did he hurt her?” Matt asked, his voice suddenly filled with concern.

“Not physically. He’s just screwed with her head so much…”

“God, I wish they could just get them all out.” He sighed and suddenly he sounded so tired to Jenny.

“I’d better let you go so you can get some rest,” she said softly.

“Please don’t hang up yet,” he cried urgently.

“What’s wrong?” She thought he sounded panicked and was afraid something was happening to him.

“Nothing,” he admitted, embarrassed. “I just miss you and…”

She smiled to herself and gripped the receiver to her ear. She glanced up and realized that Nels was no longer in the room.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you so much,” he replied. “God, I miss you.”

“I asked if I could see you but…” she wasn’t sure if she should use Nels’ name and hesitated. “He said maybe later.”

“He has to be careful,” Matt replied. “He’ll take good care of you.”

They fell silent for several minutes before Jenny finally asked, “Do you trust him?”

“Yes,” Matt replied instantly.

“Okay, Then I will too.”

“I know it seems weird, Jen, but he’s a good guy. We talked a little that last night. He was trying to help, trying to get us out. The asshole just found out before he could do anything. He’s a good guy, Jen. He’s just doing a job that isn’t easy.”

“Okay. Thanks. I feel a little better about being here.”

“Why?”

“It’s just the two of us.”

“He won’t hurt you, Jen.”

“He’s been nice so far. I just needed to be sure.”

“He’ll take care of you and keep you safe. You can trust him.”

“Okay,” she said with a laugh.

“That’s the first time I’ve heard you laugh since all of this started,” he said softly.

“I couldn’t laugh when I saw how he treated you…”

There was a pause and she could hear mumbled voices on the other end of the line.

“I’m sorry, Jen. They’re saying I have to go.”

“That’s okay. You need to rest. Take care of yourself for me?”

“Of course. I love you.”

“I love you, too”

“’Bye, Jen.”

“’Bye. Stay safe.”

She clicked off the receiver and wiped the tears from her eyes as she laid the cordless phone on a nearby table. She heard a soft shuffling sound in the kitchen so she got to her feet and headed that way. She found Nels in the kitchen preparing an evening meal.

“Thanks,” she said as she watched him moving around the kitchen.

He turned his head to look at her and stopped. “You okay?”

“Yeah.”

He stared at her for a moment then turned back to the meal he was cooking.

“I know you said you weren’t hungry but I’m starving. Of course, I always get carried away and cook way too much. I hope you’ll join me for dinner?”

She laughed softly as she nodded her head. “Sure. Thanks.”

 

Danny lay in bed with Amanda wrapped in his arms. His loud snores were keeping her awake yet again. She hadn’t gotten much sleep for the past few weeks, ever since she’d been kidnapped. She had spent every night with Danny and his snoring always kept her awake. She was tired and sore from lack of sleep and the multiple rapes. She caught herself thinking of Matt again. He’d disappeared the morning Danny had gotten the phone call that had made him so angry. I wonder what really happened, she thought. She’d heard him taunting Jenny, telling her that he’d killed Matt. But she’d also heard Xi say he’d been sold to someone overseas. Which, she wondered, was true?

The bedroom door suddenly banged open and slammed against the opposite wall. She screamed and shrank against the pillows as a tall figure dressed completely in black with a mask covering his head stepped into the doorway holding some kind of rifle leveled straight at her. Danny sat bolt upright in bed next to her.

“Don’t move!” the figure shouted moving into the room, keeping the gun trained on them.

He moved methodically around the room, searching it. He opened the closet door and checked inside the closet, then went through the bathroom turning on all the lights as he went. A second, similarly clad figure followed the first into the room. He kept a rifle aimed at them while the first man searched through the bedroom, bathroom and the closet then returned to the room.

“It’s clear,” the first man declared.

“Male and female in C10,” the second man said into a headset draped over his head, never taking his eyes off the two figures in the bed.

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” Danny shouted as he started to climb out of the bed. The first man swung the butt of his rifle around and struck Danny in the right shoulder, knocking him back onto the bed.

“I said, don’t move, dick-head,” the man growled at Danny.

“What the fuck –” Danny tried again to get off the bed.

The second man was suddenly standing next to the first, both rifles leveled at Danny’s head.

“Don’t,” was all the second man said.

Amanda huddled under the blankets of the bed trying desperately to cover herself. The chain attached to her collar rattled as she moved, drawing the men’s attention to her. She froze when she realized they were staring at her. The second man finally stepped around the bed and sat down next to her.

“What’s your name, honey?”

Amanda glanced nervously at Danny then looked at the first man with his rifle still aimed at Danny’s head, between his eyes. Her gaze finally turned back to the second man who sat staring at her in silence.

“A-A-Amanda,” she finally whispered.

He got off the bed and went to the closet. He quickly returned with a long robe which he handed to Amanda.

“Here. Put this on, Amanda.”

She took the robe from him and slipped it on trying to cover herself with the blankets as she slid the robe on. She watched as he pressed the ear piece of his headset into his ear and turned away from her.

“Gotcha ya,” he said into the headset. “We’ll be down there in a few.”

He turned back to the bed and stared at Danny.

“Where are the keys?”

“I don’t know what the fuck you’re talkin’ about,” Danny growled at the man.

“Where are the keys to the goddamn chain? Or am I gonna have to beat it out of you?”

“Fuck you!”

The first man slammed the butt of his gun into Danny’s shoulder again, knocking him back onto the bed. Danny screamed out in pain as he fell back against the mattress. The second man stepped around the end of the bed and shoved the first man back.

“Hammer,” he said as he shoved the man away. “Do something the asshole understands.”

The second man reached down and grabbed Danny’s cock and balls in his hand then squeezed. Danny screamed in anguish, thrashing about on the bed. The man released the pressure on Danny but not his hold.

“Where are the keys?”

Danny pointed to the nightstand next to the bed.

“In the fucking drawer,” he panted.

“See, Hammer?” The man said as he released Danny. He pulled the drawer out and retrieved the keys. He started back around the bed when he heard a strange sound and his partner called out to him.

“Rover!”

The man turned just in time to see Hammer slam the butt of his gun against the back of Danny’s head. Danny’s body slumped to the floor just inches from Rover. He looked down at the unconscious man’s prone form and shook his head.

“Idiot asshole,” he said then looked up at Hammer. “Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

Rover continued around the bed and released the lead chain from Amanda’s collar. He then tried the key in the lock on the collar around her neck but it wouldn’t fit.

“Damn!” He looked down at her with angry eyes. “Sorry but that’ll have to wait.”

She didn’t know how to respond to him so she merely nodded. He looked over at his partner and nodded at Danny’s inert form.

“Can you get him or do need some help?”

“Nope, I can get the little shit. Where are we going?”

“Everyone’s waiting for us in C 14,” Rover replied.

“Let’s go,” Hammer answered.

Hammer bent over and lifted Danny over his shoulder. Rover motioned to Amanda as he stood up.

“We need you to come with us.”

She slowly climbed from the bed and followed Hammer from the room. Rover followed them. They quickly moved down the hallway to the kennels. When they entered the room Amanda was surprised to see Xi, Carrie and Angie surrounded by five other men all dressed like Hammer and Rover.

 

Matt sat up in his hospital bed propped against several pillows even though the head of the bed had been raised. Jenny sat on the edge of the bed next to him while his father sat in a chair next to the bed. Turner stood in one corner of the room looking awkward and uncomfortable. A soft knock at the closed door drew Turner’s attention away from the friendly atmosphere of the rest of the room. He moved to answer the door when it swung open enough to reveal Nels, his head stuck around the edge of the door.

“Hi. How’s everything going?”

“Great,” Turner replied, motioning Nels into the room.

“Mind if we interrupt for a few minutes?” Nels asked, raising his voice so the others could hear him.

They all turned to look in his direction.

“We?” Turner asked.

Nels stepped into the room pulling Amanda behind him.

“We,” he confirmed. He pushed Amanda ahead of him, toward Matt’s bed. “I hope you don’t mind, Matt, but I brought a friend with me.”

“I don’t mind at all,” Matt replied with a smile. He looked directly at Amanda when he asked, “How are you?”

“Okay, I guess,” she replied softly. “Nels told me what happened. I’m sorry.”

Matt shrugged. “It didn’t have anything to do with you.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” she replied.

“It was because of me, little lady,” Chief Jamison said as he got to his feet.

Amanda offered him a timid, tentative smile.

“Well, anyway. I just wanted to say thanks for – for what you tried to do. I’m sorry for what happened because of it and I’m sorry it didn’t work. But thanks.”

“I’m just sorry it didn’t work. I should have been more clear –”

“No, it wasn’t your fault. You tried.” She started to turn away but Matt reached out and caught her hand in his.

“Amanda,” he said softly, his brown eyes boring into hers. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It wasn’t your fault,” she replied as she smiled at him.

He tugged on her hand and pulled her forward. She slowly, tentatively leaned down and he pressed a kiss to her cheek.

“Take care, okay?” he whispered.

“I will.”

Amanda stood straight again and turned to leave. Jenny got to her feet and excused herself, quickly following Amanda. Nels stayed to talk with Matt a few minutes.

“Amanda,” Jenny called to the other girl once they were in the hallway.

Amanda stopped and turned back to Jenny.

“Amanda, I know this probably seems weird but given what we all went through, if you’d like to stay in touch…”

“I…I don’t know…”

Jenny quickly wrote something on a notepad she pulled from her purse and handed it to Amanda.

“That’s my address and phone. If you want to stay in touch feel free to use it. If not, I understand. I’d give you Matt’s but his dad doesn’t want it given out right now. He’s still worried. If you send something to Matt in care of my address I’ll make sure he gets it.”

“Thanks,” Amanda finally said as she accepted the paper and tucked it into her pocket.

“Have you seen Beth and Sam?” Jenny asked.

Amanda shook her head, fighting back the tears.

“Beth won’t see anyone. She won’t talk to us on the phone or anything. Sam’s doing okay though. He’s upset about Beth but he’s okay.”

“If you want to give him my address and phone, go ahead.” At the surprised look the other girl gave her, Jenny added, “Matt and I figure with everything we’ve all been through we should have our own little support group.”

Amanda smiled at her and nodded.

“Thanks, I’ll let Sam know.”

“Tell him to call sometime. Matt understands. He went through the same thing.”

Amanda stared at her in surprise. Jenny merely smiled and nodded.

“It’s true,” she finally said. “It was filmed.”

“Oh, God,” Amanda gasped.

“Nels said they found the tape and after they’re finished with it as far as evidence, he’ll try to have it destroyed.”

“How many copies…?”

“We can’t be sure,” Jenny replied.

“God,” was Amanda’s only response.

“Tell Sam to call if he wants.”

“I will,” Amanda promised.

“Amanda,” Jenny called to her when she started to turn away. “Take care of yourself.”

“I will.”

Payback...

Littleducky on Forced Stories

Paul was a well built man in his mid thirties, even though he looked more in his twenties and was 5’10. He wore the expensive flashy suits and had the best convertibles money could buy. Even though he was still fairly young, he was retired for two years now. He had soft dark brown hair and piercing green eyes that were to die for. His smile was warm and caring and his skin was a smooth milk chocolate color.

 

            He awoke one morning with the

Read More
sun shining in his face, bringing a bright new day. Paul quickly jumped into a nice warm shower then dressed in his navy blue suit and black shoes. After quickly fixing his hair and brushing his teeth, her went downstairs and grabbed a pair of keys out of a drawer. I’ll just get some fast food today he thought as he went into the garage and pushed the alarm button on the key ring, soon finding out which car he was taking. It was his jet black 2005 corvette he had bought a few months ago. He got into the car and started it then waited until the garage door finished opening all the way before he pulled out of the drive way of his two story home and drove off.

 

            After a good thirty minutes Paul finally decided where he was going to eat. He pulled into the drive through at Taco Bell and ordered a few Extra Crispy Tacos plus a medium sized Coke to drink. After paying and taking his food he decided to park and eat, so he pulled into an empty space and turned off his car. He laid a couple napkins on his lap and tucked one partially into the front of his shirt, worried he would get food on his delicate suit. Paul took his time eating and drinking his coke, not wanting to get a stomach ache from the greasy tacos and fizzy soda. After finishing he disposed of the trash then just sat there and stared out of the front window into the traffic, day dreaming but yet not at the same time. He finally snapped out of it and started the car again and backed out then left the Taco Bell parking lot. The traffic was fairly heavy today since it was a Friday so everyone was off getting paid for their weeks work. He started to get agitated and cursed under his breath as he hit almost every red traffic light he approached. Finally Paul reached his mother’s house, his mother had died a few months ago and he was still selling off her things or giving it away. Getting out of his car and locking it, he blinked as he realized the door was open. I wonder who could be here he thought as he walked up the stairs and through the door way. “Hello?” he yelled out but received no answer. He shrugged it off and nudged the door shut with his foot and began to walk down the hall way when suddenly he felt a sharp pain run through his head then everything went black.

 

            After a few hours, Paul awoke to a nauseating headache and looked around the room, seeing no one. He tried to sit up but for some reason he couldn’t move. Looking at his ankles and wrists, he realized he was tied to the bed and he frantically began to pull on the robes, wondering what was going on. Suddenly he heard someone coming but they stopped at the doorway but still not in view. “Hello?” Paul asked out, hoping to receive a reply. “Now, now my dear Paul. Don’t struggle,” said a young woman. He blinked and looked to the doorway puzzled, wondering who this mysterious lady could be. Finally the woman stepped into the room and smiled at him. She was about 5’7 with fairly large breasts, about a D cup he suspected. Her eyes were a dark brown, almost black looking and her hair matched her eyes. Her skin soft an smooth looking with it’s dark brown tone. The smile soon widened into a grin which showed off her brilliant white teeth. He looked at the woman shocked, knowing he had seen her somewhere before but couldn’t place his finger on it. “You look surprised to see me,” she spoke in a calm voice. “I thought you would remember me, but I guess not. You’re such a disappointment Paul.” the woman said with a sigh. Paul stared at her dumbfounded and confused, unable to think of who she was until she finally said, “It’s me Jasmine, your one night stand.” Her eyes narrowed as she spoke the last part. He gasped softly to himself as his eyes widened, now knowing exactly what she wanted. “Oh Jasmine, how are you? You’re looking very lovely as always,” he said, trying to play it cool. “Humph,” was her reply and she walked out of the door, closing and locking it behind her.

 

            A few hours later he heard the door unlocking and looked over to see Jasmine entering once more. This time she didn’t bother closing the door but went straight to him and began to tear off his clothes furiously. Paul yelled and began to panic, struggling to break free of the robes that held him tightly to the postings of the bed. She made loud fierce grunting and animalistic sounds. Now that he was completely naked, she gently and quietly removed her clothes and set them down off to the side. He watched her puzzled and confused by her sudden actions. Jasmine walked back to him and crawled onto the bed and in between his legs, looking down at his limp pathetic member. “Oh come on, I know it’s way bigger than this,” she said with a slight impatient tone to her voice. Paul shook his head replying back, “No please.” She ignored him and gripped his dick tightly then slowly began to move her hand up and down. He gasped out and began to struggle once more even though he knew it was useless now, knowing he wouldn’t be able to escape from these robes. “Please stop Jasmine,” he pleaded again but she continued to ignore him. Her head moved closer to his cock and her tongue slowly slipped out to slide across the tip of his member, another gasp coming from Paul. Jasmine grinned widely and began to twirl her tongue and lick on the head as her hand moved slightly faster but kept a tight grip. Slowly his dick began to become hard, he couldn’t help but love the way her soft warm tongue rubbed against his sensitive dickhead. Soon her hand let go of his shaft only to be replaced by her wet warm mouth. He gasped out loudly and looked down to see her cheeks slowly going inward as she began to suck, her hands reaching up to gently massage his balls. A soft low moan ushered from his mouth and he leaned his head back down and relaxed, giving into her now. Her head began to bob up and down on his member as she sucked even harder, gripping his sack even tighter. After a while of sucking his dick, she pulled her mouth back and licked her lips pleasingly. “Taste good as ever Paul,” that same wide grin came across her face once more. Jasmine climbed up his body and looked down at him, knowing she had defeated him. Gripping his dick once more she directed at her opening and slowly rubbed the head against her entrance. He shook his head looking up at her but she just nodded and slowly lowered herself down onto it, moaning softly as she felt the head push inside of her wet pussy. “I haven’t felt anything this large in a while my dear,” Jasmine said, pushing down more, his dick going in farther and all he could do was moan out from how tight and warm her pussy felt. She let all of his shaft rest inside of her throbbing pussy then slowly began to pull up and push back down once more. Her moans were so soft and it aroused him slightly more, trying to think of something else and she realized this so she pushed down harder and moaned a little louder. Paul gripped the robes tightly trying to concentrate on anything instead of her gorgeous body and seductive moans. She began to ride him faster and harder, her moans growing louder and soon his hips began to thrust upwards to meet her thrusting, moaning out. She forced herself down harder onto him and moaned out loudly, feeling her orgasm close. He too felt his climax near and began to wildly buck, moaning out. She screamed softly of pleasure as she pushed herself down hard one last time and erupted into an orgasm, her juices engulfing his dick and slowly leaking from her entrance. He gave out a loud grunting sound and exploded deep inside of her tight, warm, wet pussy, also feeling juices run down his dick and his balls. They laid there for a few moments, catching their breath then she slipped off him and cut his robes then got dressed. “Hope you learned a lesson from this dear. Bye.” she smiled at him then walked out of the room, leaving him there breathless and satisfied.

The Hottie Across The Street

JamesW123 on Forced Stories

Scott was sitting in his room looking out the window. He was enveloped in the events of the day before. He could not decide if it was the worst or best thing he had ever done. Of course once you hear the story you will see why he was leaning towards the latter of the two.
   
    It was the beginning of September. The leaves were just changing color and the weather was getting cooler. He was moving all of his things from his room in the basement to his room in the attic where it was cooler. They didn't have much junk laying around and the only thing in the attic was some old blankets and pillows. It was small with a slanted roof. There was a window that looked out over his front yard onto the road. He didn't have much stuff in his room, just a single bed and a
Read More
small television with a Playstation hooked up to it. He kept most of his clothes in a basket by his door, or scattered across his room. he took his telescope and set it up so it was looking out the window. There was a meteor storm in a few weeks and he didn't want to miss it. At least that is what he told his Mom, he actually used it to spy on the woman next door while she changed. Her house was about 20 yards from the road so it was perfect. He was only 14 at the time but was developing nicely. He had a 6 inch penis and was about 5'6 with no facial hair and very little anywhere else besides his head and pubic area. he was pretty skinny but was in good shape as he ran every morning at least 3 miles.
   
    Once he was finally moved into his room he waited eagerly for nightfall. It came at last and around 8:00 and he saw what he was waiting for. The light in his neighbors room kicked on, she came in and walked into the bedroom's bathroom to brush her teeth. She didn't bother with curtains as it was a very country town and the only house for 6 miles washer neighbors. And she was not aware there son had a room in the attic. She was a very pretty woman with C cup breasts and an ass that put many woman to shame. She was a little older (about 35) But there was little sign anywhere She was by no means tall, measuring only about 5'8.
   
    She came back into the bedroom and took off her shirt and jeans. In nothing but a pair of pure white panties and bra she went over and set her alarm.
She bent over and that was all Scott could take as her ass faced directly too him. He took off his jeans and pulled his cock out of his boxers. He stroked it to her ass with his face still pushed into his telescope. She got done setting the alarm and turned around facing the window. She unclip her bra and her breasts bounced out. The were not very tan due to the recent weather but were still beautiful. Her nipples were small and were a gorgeous red. She started too bend over to pull off her panties. Scott blew his load all over the telescope. Still looking through he noticed his neighbor looking directly at him. She knew what was happening and ran into her bathroom. "Shit!" Scott yelled louder than he actually wanted. His mother must have heard because she called up to him while ascending the stairs to his room, "Scott sweetie, what's wrong?" "Nothing Mom, sorry I swore I jammed my toe." Was the only excuse he could think off. She apparently had bought it because he could hear her walking away. "what am I going to do?" he said to himself. Just then the Phone rang. The caller ID in his room read Britton, Megan and he new it was his neighbor.
   
    He quickly picked up the phone. "H-hello" He answered. "Scott, put your mother on the phone this instant!" "No! Please don't tell he I will never do it again." He pleaded "Scott if you don't put her on the phone I will come over there myself." She said. Not thinking he slammed the phone on the receiver. "Dammit!" He swore under his breath. He started trying to think off a plan and he finally got one in his mind. But no, it was too serious, he would get caught. After a few minutes mulling it over in his head he decided to do it. First off he took the phone off the receiver so no-one could call. Then he Climbed out the window onto the roof. He went to the edge and dropped off. Luckily his parents hadn't seen him through the front window. He ran as silently as possible to the other house and waited by the door. after a few minutes the door opened and out came MS Britton. Somehow she hadn't seen him and walked right by. He ran up behind her and tackled the one he lusted for. She screamed but he put his hand over her mouth and dragged her into her house. he threw her on the couch and and got some duct tape from the drawer by the sofa.
   
    After he tied her up and put duct tape over her mouth he started talking to her. "I asked you not to talk to my mother. But you tried to anyway, so now look were you are!" He was getting angrier by the second just looking at her. Originally he was just going to scare her but he noticed that he had complete control over her, she could not move, scream, or fight back. His mind quickly darted to rape. !!!He walked over and unbuttoned her sweater. The Tops of her cleavage was all he needed to reassure him of his acts. In one swift jolt of adrenaline he ripped off her sweater and undid her bra. He quickly began squeezing her breasts as hard as he could. "I hope you like that pain because you will be getting plenty more for telling my mother what I did!" He let go and the marks he left were clearly visible. He looked around and found what he needed. He grabbed a TV guide off the coffee table and rolled it up. He Slapped her across the face with it. She began to cry. "bitch if you donate like that then you will hate me in a minute." He raised the magazine high and swung as hard as he could into her left tit. She screamed under her tape and her face was beat red, tears streamed down he face. He did it three more times to her left breast. It was beat red by the time he was done. He could take no more and reached down to her jeans. He pulled them off and exposed her bush.
    
    She was wearing no panties.He took the magazine and smacked her pussy as hard as he could. She squealed and cried harder. He had a massive hard on and could take no more. He got out of his pants and boxers and jumped on her. He put his cock in her hard and fast. He rammed her and was pushing her head into the hard head rest of the couch. Her head began to bleed and he pounded harder. Her juices were flowing like crazy and he began to feel his balls tighten. He let his load without care. He flipped her over and examined her hot, tight, sexy as hell ass. He stared for about 5 minutes and raised his hand. He started spanking her ass hard. He wanted to hear her scream so he took off the duct tape without thinking. "Stay quiet!" he demanded. She nodded her head and quietly whined. He Raised his hand and spanked her hard. She cried out. He did it four more times and she began yelling louder. "OK bitch that's enough." He said putting the duct tape back on. He got ready to put his cock in her just ass his ignorance caught up to him. Someone was banging on the door. Scott ran too it and looked through the peep hole. It was his Mom!

To be continued...

The Golfers

incubus123420 on Forced Stories

I had lived on the east coast my entire life. I was sick of the same old people, with the same old drama, in the same old town. I wanted to get as far away as I could. College was my saviour. University of Hawaii was perfect. It was just about as far away from home as I could get, and fuck, its paradise right? I fit in immediatly, I loved to surf, and had that surfer-chick image going for me already.. you know, slim, toned body, and long wavy brown hair. And above everything, I liked to party. <br><br>
I lived in a house with several roomates, but they all worked during the day. I loved the privacy of our neighborhood, especially since I could tan in my backyard in skimpy bikinis. Our house backed up to a golf course, and golfers usually waved to me, but never stopped to t
Read More
alk. One afternoon, two 40-something year old men actually took a break from their precious game of golf to come over and offer me a few shots of the brandy they were brown bagging. We chatted for a few minutes, they were tourists from Idaho and were only in town a few more days. It was later in the afternoon, so I told Richard and Mike good luck on their game and that I needed to study.
<br><br>
The following afternoon I was in the backyard tanning, and the same two men approached me. I asked if they were playing another game, but they just stared at me for a second. Suddenly, one of them grabbed me and wrestled me to the ground. I screamed, but it was useless... no one would hear me over my neighbor's blasting hip hop. Richard quickly untied my bikini and dropped it to the ground while Mike held a small knife to my neck. They said the classic line, "do what we say and we wont hurt you." I couldn't believe this was happening.
<br><br> They forced me unto my knees and bound my hands. Mike pulled out his dick, It was long and skinny.. maybe around 8 inches. He forced it into my mouth and started to fuck my face. I wanted this to end, so i hoped that maybe if I just suck them off they would let me go. <br>
"Look at this Rich, the fucking slut likes it!" Richard, wanting a piece of the action, pushed me down on all fours. I was focusing on not choking on Mike's cock when I felt two fingers slip into my pussy. To my surprise, I started to get wet as Richard slowly massaged my clit and fingered me. It didn't last long though, as I soon felt his cock line up with my damp hole. In one stroke he forced his entire length into me, I thought i was going to break! <br><br>
Mike pulled out his cock as his cum shot all over my face. Richard was still pumping in and out of me furiously. As mike watched, he took two fingers and jammed them into my ass. I screamed in pain, but he wouldn't pull them out. I begged him to stop, but he continued to massage his fingers in and out of my ass. Richard slowed his fucking and came inside me. Cum started dripping down my legs<br><br>

Mike climbed underneath me, and holding the knife to my neck, forced me to start riding him. I've always liked being on top, as it makes me orgasm almost everytime, but this was all wrong. Scared to death, I started rocking my hips back and forth. Richard wasted no time, and soon kneeled behing me. He dipped his cock in my dripping pussy once, and then slowly pushed the tip against my asshole. Both cocks were soon inside me. It hurt terribly at first, but somehow I actually started to feel good. I think the men could tell I was close to orgasming, and started fucking me violently. I came hard, and fell forward on top of Mike, exhausted. They continued to fuck me until they both came once again.
<br><br>
Standing up, they threw my towel at me. They laughed, staying they were getting on a plane tomorrow, so there was no reason to bother calling the police. I wrapped myself in my towel.. and to their surprise, invited them inside for drinks... I wanted to see what else these men could do..

to be continued.

The Cabin Part 1

dartanion on Forced Stories


PART ONE

I call you up and we are chitchatting on the phone...its about 8 PM.im sittin out on the porch havin a smoke...and you tell me you just got out of the shower and all you have on is a towel...and i say very nice...and ask you if your nipples are hard...you say yes they are...and your talkin a little naughty to me for some reason...and i say you are getting me really horny...my cock is squished in my jeans...and i tell you to stop it cause you are not gunna fix it...but you dont say anything... and we just keep talkin...and you keep making remarks that are making me harder...and out of nowhere you tell me to take out m

Read More
y cock and let it breath a little...so i do...its pretty easy cause i dont have any underwear on, i just unbutton and unzip and my cock bursts out...now my cock and balls are hangin out over my pants...gettin some fresh air...thankgoodness its a little dark out...and you tell me to stroke it...i say but im outside...you say ahhh toooooo bad just do it... so i start rubbin my cock...no need for oil its leakin big time...i tell you that i am using the clear cum to jerkoff with... and you say to lick some of it...so i do...i kinda like the stuff...and its even more slippery then the oil...then you say...honey i want to come see you tonight and take care of your BIG problem, where could we meet cause joe is home...i say hummm i know the cabin...you say ok thats cool get it ready ill be there at 930...so we hang up and i get the heater ready the oil and some towels and head up to the cabin...the stupid pole light is out and its really dark up there o well i go to the cabin and i unlock the door and go to turn on the light and thats burned out too...so i call you quick and tell you...and you say thats ok thats good this is what i want you to do...i want you to get totaly naked and lay on the bed in the total dark and wait there for me...and when i get there i dont want you to talk or say nothing at all or move...the whole time i am there...i say ok? You say just do it...so while I am trying to find a plug for the heater in the dark my phone rings and its you...and you say oh by the way I want you laying there with no heater and you hang up...so I just sit there for a bit and my cock is so hard cause I am thinking about what might happen and now its about 920 and it got a little chilly...I take my pants and shirt off and just laydown on the bed...its so fuckin cold its a plastic cover on the mattress...as I’m laying down I could feel my ball sack shrinking from the cold...and there goes my cock it shrinks right down...now my cock is super small and so are my balls...I am just laying there in the total dark...thinking every car I hear is you then finally I hear you pull up to the cabin and you shut off your jeep and lights..Total darkness...I hear you walk up the little ramp then walk to the door and jiggle the handle then the door finally opens and you walk in.and as you told me i dont say nothing...i could hear you walkin toward the bed...then you sit down and you start feeling around i guess for the oil...your hands make their way to my chest...holy fuck they are cold but i dont say nothing...you feel for my nipples which are easy to find cause a am so cold...you just start squeezing them harded and harder so hard that it kind of hurts...but i still like it...your fingers are so cold...i am starting to shiver a little now from the cold and the tension of what your going to do to me...then you slide your hands down my chest and down my belly and right over my cock and you pass it...i guess your just feeling where stuff is...the whole time you have not said one word...then i hear the oil bottle fall i guess you bumped it...i feel you bend down to get it and you pick it up...i hear you unscrew the cap...and then all of a sudden you just start spraying it all over me...you get my chest belly and legs and really really get my cock...its so fuckin cold i cant take it...i am shiverin big time now...then you take your hands and start rubbing my chest and belly and legs just quickly to even it out...but you totaly ignore my cock the oil is just runnin down my cock and balls and its making its way through the front of my ass crack...and now my cock is so hard even though i am freezing...and you just sit there it seems like for ever...i am totaly cold i really have to pee and now my teeth are chattering...you still have not said nothing...then all at once you take your cold hands and start rubbing my cock...i start to make a sound like i am going to say something then you grab my balls pretty hard and i shut up...cause i remembered you said say nothing the whole time you are there...i was going to tell you your doing it to intense i have to pee...BUT...........................

END OF PART ONE

 Â

My rape fantasy Part1

badlybent on Forced Stories

This is a fantasy I've had for some time. If you enjoy it, let me know and maybe I'll post some others :D

    Kya was in the waiting room.  Once again, her dad had made her see her damn shrink. All he ever does is ask stupid questions and nod at her answers. She blew her greasy fringe out of her eyes and sighed. It was a humid day and her long black fringe was sticking to her face, highly contrasting with her pale asian complexion.

Read More
,helvetica,sans-serif" size="3">   She was barely 16, and was dressed casually in her black t-shirt and tight fitting jeans. Her T-shirt had a picture of the video game character Mario on it, and stuck tightly to her petite body.  She was a small girl, barely over 5ft2 and a skinny one as well. Over her adolescent years she had developed an eating disorder and had become a social recluse, spending most of her time in her room playing video games sometimes for days at a time, without sleep.

"Miss Yukisaku?" a voice called.
"Y..... Yes?" Kya sighed.
"Mr Bradfield will see you now"

  Kya sighed and picked up her fragile body off the seat. She was quite frail now, she hadn't eaten in a few days, but she liked the light headed feeling. It was euphoric to her.

Kya knocked on the door. She did it aggressively. She didn't want M Bradfield to think she was doing it out of politeness. She hated these blind social rituals people felt the need to do. She didn't even feel the need to talk to others anymore.

"Come in" a familar, husky voice said.

Kya entered the room, reluctantly meeting Mr Bradfields gaze. He was wearing a whilte doctors jacket and glasses. He was a tall, skinny man in his early 40's and had a full head of hair that he pathetically tried to style in a fashionable way He could just about see her moody eyes through her thick, black fringe.

"Ah yes, hello there Kya"

Kya just stared at him, not wanting to speak. She held the stare for a few seconds, loving the awkward tension she had created before laying down on the couch in the usual routine.

"I see your stutter still has a hold of your tongue.." he said in a rather insulting tone.

"F... Fuck you" Kya said, defiantly.

"There's no need for that. I was only joking"
Kya lay there in silence, sighed impatiently and stared at the ceiling.

"Now, this is our seventh session and I'm feeling we have made very little progress. It seems you are reluctant to try out my exercises. Why haven't you tried to start a conversation with a stranger?"

"N... NO" Kya hissed angrily.

"There's no need to be so defensive..."

"Strangers arrr" She paused and slapped herself on the face. The frustration of not being able to talk properly was like a constant itch in her mind that she was unable to scratch.

"Kya, you really need to stop doing that. I don't mind your stutter. It isn't as bad as you make it out to be. Starving yourself, cutting yourself and depriving yourself of interaction with others will not make it any better. I want to try something different today. Tell me... Do you often think about boys?"

  Kya looked at him, her eyes were a little wider, as if her interest in the conversation was suddenly sparked.

"Y... Yes.... but yoo.... you know that. You have all my journals..." she said slowly, trying to control her words.

"I do..." Dr Bradfield said, glancing down at a page of her journal.

   Kya had drawn an erotic picture of her on a bed, with 4 naked men surrounding her and ejaculating all over her face. Kya had many deep sexual desires. She was incredibly frustrated. Because of her social problems she had never even kissed a boy...

"You seem to be a very sexual young woman..."

She nodded at his statement and Dr Bradfield turned the page over.

"On this page you've written down some sexual dreams you've had... You say you constantly dream of being raped and humiliated by boys. Why do you think that is?"

Kya paused, looking into her minds eye she tried to search for the answer.  "I.... I.. I always.... Feel..... Humiliated and... r.... RRRR.... Raped on a.... Ssssocial level"

"Does this excite you?" He was now looking into her eyes. She avoided his gaze.

"I.. I guess but... it... its mmmore about expressing the... the pain, the... haaatred I feel for myself. I feel I desssserve it"

"Kya I want you to close your eyes for me, and tell me of your ideology... What YOU want out of your life.."

"That sounds........ Lame" Kya said apathetically.
"I want you to really think about it. Shut your eyes and don't stop talking until you're done.  Be as graphic as you can, ok?"
"Ok" she said reluctantly"
"Now.. Start...."
"I'm... On... ONNN... a beach and.. there is a boy wi... with me. He is called ssssam. He's from ssschool... H..He has lllllong blonde hair annd blue eyes.. W... We are looking at the.... the stars and hhh.. he is holding me in hhhhis arms and telling mmmme all the names o.... of the constellations and whh... what they mean.  Corpus Chri... Corpus Christ Carol by Jeff Buckley is playing on the.... ssstereo and he is stroking my... tummy and telling me how beau..... beautiful I am. I fff... feel like he could protect me from anything. i.... I....... IIIII.. belong in his arms. It is the firr... the FIRST time I have ever felt c... contentment...."
   Kya continued to describe details of herself and her dream boy. She was lost in this little utopia she had created for herself. She had suddenly became aware that she had been talking for some time.
   "D.... Doctor?" she enquired... He did not answer.

  Confused, she opened her eyes and looked up. Doctor Bradfield was standing up above her, completely naked with a throbbing erection. His penis matched his lanky physique, it was very long, at least 10 inches and the balls were bulging. He hadn't mastrubated for at least a few weeks.

  "Wh.. What are you..."

  Before she could finish the sentence Dr Bradfield slapped her hard across the face. Kya screamed and bradfield shoved his hard cock into her little mouth to silence the noise. Bradfield was completely silent, squatting above Kya's face and easing his long dick further and further into her mouth.
   Kya began to panic as she felt his dick move passed her tonsils. She desperately clawed at his legs which caused Bradfield to slap her again before authoritively and aggressively fucking her mouth, which caused Kya to gag. Spit and precum foamed from her mouth as Bradfield fucked her harder and harder, his balls loudly slapping against her chin.  The room was silent, except for the disgusting sound of Kya choking on his  juices.
   After a few minutes of this violent attack Bradfield pulled out of her mouth and slapped his wet dick againt Kya's soft cheeks.  She was frozen with fear and was just grateful that she could breathe. He smeared his guices all over her, in her hair, on her lips, on her cheeks. She had her eyes shut, she didnt want to see his dick again.
   "Is this what you wanted, Kya?" Bradfield snarled, squeezing her cheeks together and spitting on her face.
   "To be humiliated?" he slapped her hard once again and Kya started sobbing horribly.
    "Ah, you're finally showing emotion, I see.. BUT ANSWER MY FUCKING QUESTION"
  

  He lifted her up my her hair and threw her onto the floor. Kya pathetically crawled on the floor, trying to get to the door. She wanted to scream for help, but she was so posessed by her fear of stuttering and drawing attention to herself she simply couldn't.

  Bradfield made her stand up and pryed her mouth open with his hand before spitting in it.
   "ANSWER ME!" he yelled in her face.
   "Y... Yes" kya whispered.
    "You even fucking stutter when you're terrified. You stupid fucking whore"
   Bradfield slapped her yet again. The force was so hard Kya fell over. Bradfield quickly made her get to her knees and shoved his balls in her face.  Kya was repulsed by this vile act and thumped at Bradfields legs as hard as she could, but she was so weak from not eating that her efforts did nothing.
    "Now, for your humilation" he snarled"
    His balls were now in Kya's tiny mouth and his cock was against her face. He let out a loud moan as urine shot out of him, into Kya's hair. He then pulled out of Kya's mouth and shot hot, disgustingly yellow piss on Kya's forehead, moaning at the sight of it slowly dripping down onto her face. Her eyes were shut and  she was crying uncontrolably. Even as she was being humiliated, she simply lacked the will to fight back.
   Bradfield suddenly shoved his dick into Kya's mouth. The piss tasted disgusting and was quickly filling her mouth up. He squeezed her cheeks together, forcing her to spit the piss all over his dick. Kya just sat there in a puddle of urine with her eyes shut. The truth is that this was the first time any man had showed her attention, and she was secretly relishing it.
   Finally, the piss stopped and bradfield ordered her to open her eyes. She did and looked down at herself. There were piss stains all over her t-shirt and she was kneeling in a huge puddle growing on the floor.

Kya let out a little smile... she decided that she was going to enjoy this. Maybe if she did, he would at least stop hitting her,
  She looked up at him and licked her lips, gently stroking Bradfields soft balls and smiled.
  "M..... More?"
   Bradfield was shocked. He was trying to disgust this little girl. He was trying to make her feel real fear, real emotion. but there she was, smiling up at him in a puddle of his urine, stroking his hard cock with her tiny hand.
    "I... want to be fucked by y.. by you" kya stammered. Her lips were touching the tip of his cock and she was grasping it firmly with both hands.
   "Show me how much you want it" bradfield demanded.
   Kya was now free to act out all her sexual desires. She felt at peace. She loved the fact that this man wanted her to suck his cock. It's what she always dreamed of.

   Without saying a word, she licked and gently bit Bradfield's balls before sleazily licking all the way up his shaft, giving his throbbing head a long, sleazy lick. She looked deep into his eyes as Bradfield grunted and groaned, wrapping her little lips around his huge shaft and pushing it into her warm, inviting mouth. She swirled her tongue around the head as she bobbed her head up and down, using her hand to jerk him off as she worked him with her mouth.
  "STOP!" Bradfield demanded.
   Kya reluctantly pulled him out of her mouth and pouted.

If you want me to write more please leave a comment.

The Employee

Jolly1 on Forced Stories

 
 

The Employee

 

I would have never believed in a million years that this would happen to me. A little about myself. I am a 43-year-old married father of three. I have a lovely wife, who I adore and would do anything for. I have a daughter that just finished her first year of college and a son who just finished high school. I have another daughter who just turned 13.

I own a local carry out that I have worked at for the twenty years. I am well known and respected in my community. I have hired local school kids who are out for the summer.   About two months ago I hired a 16-year-old girl named Shannon. She is a very

Read More
bright but shy girl. She is a very hard worker and very dependable.

One night Shannon and I are working late. She is helping me close the store. She reaches up to get something off the top shelf and I notice how attractive she is. She has nice firm breasts and a tight ass. I catch myself staring at her and feeling aroused. I try to block it out and get back to my work. I am running the daily numbers when all of a sudden there is a loud crash. I jump out of my chair and walk around the next isle. There sits Shannon on the seat of her pants soak and wet.

“Shannon are you alright?” I ask nervously as I look down at her.

She starts laughing and replies. “Yes, I just feel so stupid.” And she looks up at me smiling. I extend my hand and she takes it. I pull her to her feet and stare at her breasts, as her nipples are clearly visible through her wet top. She notices me staring and looks down.

“Oh my God! I’m so sorry.” She says and covers herself quickly with her hands.  I look away embarrassed and reply.

“No, I’m sorry.

That was totally un called for Shannon.”

I start to walk away but she grabs my arm. “Mr. James, it’s ok. No harm done.”

Shannon says and takes my hand squeezing it gently. I look her in the eye and smile.

“It’ll never happen again. I promise.” I say and hand her a towel.

She takes the towel and starts drying off. I walk to the back to get the mop and head back to the isle. I turn the corner and can’t believe what I see. Shannon has removed her top and is wringing it out. I stop and drop the mop. The sound of it hitting the floor startles her and she jumps. Her boobs bounce and she looks at me with a very red face. She quickly turns her back. “I was just going to mop. Sorry.” I say and walk away quickly my cock starting to get hard. I go back to my office and sit at the desk. I start trying to do my work again and I keep getting distracted by the vision of Shannon’s bare breasts. I sit there and find myself thinking about what it would be like to suck on her firm breasts. My cock twitches and I find myself rubbing it through my pants. My cock grows harder and I can’t help but unzip and start rubbing it through my underwear.  The knock at the door startles me and I look up to see Shannon standing there with a smiling at me. “Come on in. Did you get all dried off?” I ask laughing a little as I say it. “I think so. Well as well as I can here anyway.” Shannon replies starting to laugh herself.   “So what exactly happened anyway?” I ask with a smile on my face. “I was wiping the shelves down, and slipped on

the wet floor. I fell on my butt, dumping the water on me in the process.” She says still laughing. Her face turning a bright red. From embarrassment. “Ok, Now I understand.” I say and look back at my work. I slowly zip my zipper so she doesn’t know. “Well, I need to go. You want to lock up behind me?”  She says looking at her watch. “Sure thing honey.”  I say and stand up and follow her out the door. I watch her tight ass sway as she walks in front of me. My cock stirs once again. As we reach the door I unlock it and open it for her. “You be safe sweetie. And Sorry about.” I start to say but she cuts me off. “It’s ok Mr. James. No harm done now is there?” She says smiling and pats my shoulder as she steps out into the night air. She waves and walks to her car. As she walks I continue to stare at her ass. She gets in and drives off. I lock the door and quickly walk back to my office. My cock is so hard. I pull it out and sit in the chair with my pants wide open and think about how nice it would feel to have Shannon play with it. I start stroking faster and faster until I start shooting cum all over my floor and front of my desk. After wiping it all up I finish my work and go home. I go to sleep that night thinking of her beautiful breast and her dark nipples showing through her soaked top. I fall to sleep that night with my hand wrapped around my cock and visions of Shannon firmly in my head.  Over the next few weeks I notice that I pay more attention to Shannon, and notice more than I did before. Before I know it, it is time for end of the month again. That means that Shannon will be working with me after store hours again. This may prove to be a challenge being my wife has been out of town for two weeks and I have been really horny lately. You can only spend so much time chatting online and watching porn.  The evening goes smoothly and I enjoy the nice little glimpses of Shannon that I get as we work. Finally closing time comes and I lock the doors. Shannon walks to the back and starts sweeping the floor. I sit in my office going over the sales records and I watch as she comes down to the end of the isles and back up the other side. I watch the surveillance monitors as she gets out of my sight. I am just about finished when she peaks her head into the door. “Mr. James, Can I ask a favor?” She says looking so innocent. “Uh sure Shannon. What ya need?” I ask finishing counting the drawer. “Can I get an advance on my pay check? I’ll pay you back next week.” She says smiling at me. I look up at her and motion for her to come in the office. “I don’t like doing that.” I say looking at her. “I just really need the money tonight.” She says almost begging me. “I just can’t do it.” I say hoping she understands. “Ok, fine.” She says and I walk past her to go put a new security tape in the machine. Out of the corner of my eye I see her reach into the drawer that I just finished counting and take out two twenty-dollar bills. She starts to walk past me to leave and I grab her arm. “Hey, Maybe I will make an exception.” I say smiling at her and motioning for her to come back into my office. She turns and walks in smiling at me. “Oh thank you Mr. James. I’ll pay you back I swear.” She says excitedly. “I know you will.” I say and hand her a fifty-dollar bill out of the safe. She smiles and takes it from me. I walk her to the office door and start to let her walk out. “Hey aren’t you forgetting something?” I say looking at her smiling. “Uh, I did say thank you. Didn’t I?” She says nervously. “Hmmm, maybe you should put the money back you took from the drawer.” I say and shut the door, and lock it. “Oh God! Here, Take it?” She says with fear in her voice. “No you keep it. But you’re going to work it off. Starting right now.” I say and take her by the arm and set her in the chair. “What ya want me to do? Wipe all the counters down?” She says her voice trembling. I smile at her and walk behind her slowly. I put my hand on her shoulders and whisper in her ear. “Your going to find what it’s like to have someone take something from you.” I say and run my hands down her arms slowly then back up to her shoulders. “You can get into big trouble for this.” She says angrily and starts to get up. I hold her down and whisper in her ear. “Yes, maybe. But you would get into trouble also. And besides, it’s your word against mine.” I say and my hand slips to her breast and cups it firmly. “Yes, but it will be on tape.” She says sarcastically and tries to pull away. “No it won’t. I just turned off the cameras.” I whisper in her ear as my hand plays with her breast. “You are going to do something for me.” I whisper in her ear as my hand slides down across her stomach. “OH God! What do you want from me? What do I have to do to stop you from calling the police?” She says as she starts to cry. “Hmmmm, That’s ninety dollars you have there. What should I get for that?” I say smiling at her. “Uh, how about. A …” She starts to say then stops. Tears running down her cheeks. “How bout what?” I ask her as I kiss her neck softly. “I’ll b…blow you.” She says nervously and stares straight ahead. “That would be and expensive blow job.” I say laughing as my hand returns to her breast. “Shannon, are you a virgin?” I ask whispering in her ear and cupping her breast firmly again. “Oh God! Please not that.” She says and starts crying. “Let’s see. Either you let me fuck that pussy of yours, or I call the cops right now.” I whisper in her ear suddenly. “No way!” She screams and tries to get up out of the chair. I force her back down and reach for the phone. I start to dial. “Wait! Ok, I’ll do it.” She says tears running down her cheeks. “I thought so.” I say and let go of her. “Now out of those pants Shannon.” I say and motion for her to remove them. She unzips her jeans and slides them down. “Oh my.” I say as I see her blue bikini panties.  She starts to remove her panties but I stop her. “NO! Let me help you?” I say and move towards her my cock growing in my pants. Shannon just stands their hands at her sides, tears running down her cheeks. I walk behind her and place my hands on your hips and rub them gently. My hand quickly slides to her shapely ass and I start rubbing it lightly. “Mmmmm, Firmer than I thought.” I whisper into her ear. Her body trembles as my hands run over her ass slowly. I slip a finger under the top of her bikinis and slide my hand down inside. Goosebumps appear on her arms as my hand is now on her bare ass. “I’m going to take them off now Shannon. Don’t do anything stupid.” I whisper into her ear. She just stands there and let’s me slowly slide her panties down. I get to her ankles and she raises her foot and steps out of them She never says a word. My hand slides up her leg to her bare ass and I gently massage her left cheek. I press against her with my hard cock through my pants. “Now, I want you to pull it out and play with it.” I say firmly and back off her. Shannon turns to face me tears streaming down her cheeks. Her hand is shaking as it goes to my zipper. She slowly unzips me and unbuttons my pants. They fall to the floor and I step out of them. Shannon stares at me blankly. “Now, how bout that blowjob?” I say smiling at her. She slowly goes to her knees and licks at the head. She then starts taking it into her mouth. She starts bobbing her hand up and down slowly, sucking harder at the tip. “Mmmmm, That’s it.” I say and close my eyes. After a couple minutes I stop her. “Here spit on it. Rub spit all over it.” I say and she spits and rubs lightly then does so again. “Now bend over my desk.” I say and move her towards it. She does as instructed and I start rubbing at her pussy. Surprisingly it is all wet. “Hmmmm, Must be enjoying this.” I say feeling her wet pussy from behind. “Are you ready?” I ask placing the head at her opening. She shakes her head yes and I thrust into her pussy hard and deep. “Shit!” She screams as I start thrusting into her pussy. I grab her hips and pull her back to me as I thrust into her tight pussy. “Ahhhhh, Your so tight.” I say fucking her pussy hard. Sweat

is running down my face as I fuck her hard. “Mmmmm,Ooohhh.” She moans suddenly and starts moving her hips back at me on her own. “Mmmm, You like it now huh?” I whisper in her ear. “Ahhhhh, Ummm.” She moans and thrusts her hips back at me faster. “You like my big cock in your pussy?” I moan as I keep fucking. “Mmmmm, Shitttt! Shhh. Just fuck me with that big cock.” Shannon says breathing harder. I can tell by her breathing that she is about to cum. I start fucking her faster and faster. My balls slamming into her ass cheeks as I fuck her hard and fast. “Ooohhhhh Shittttt!” She screams and I feel her body shake. I keep pounding into her pussy and I can hear the squishing sound as my cock mixes with her cum. “Mmmmmm, Ooooooohhh, Ahhhhhh Shiiitttt!” She screams as she bucks back wildly at my hips. I keep pounding into her cum drenched pussy as she thrusts back harder and harder. My balls are slapping her ass cheeks hard as I pound her pussy. “Damn! You are still so fucking tight!” I moan loudly as I keep fucking away. I feel my cock throbbing and know that I’m about to cum also. “Fuck Me! Fuck Me! Oh God! Mmmmmmm,yessss.” She screams and I let loose shooting my cum deep into her tight pussy. She squeezes her pussy tight around my cock milking the cum from my cock. “You liked that didn’t ya? You liked having my cum in your pussy.” I scream as I finish Cumming. She pulls foreword and my cock pops from her pussy. I start to smile at her but she turns and drops to her knees. She takes my cock into her mouth and gently licks and sucks the cum from my cock and balls. “Damn, you are such a slut.” I moan. She finishes and stands in front of me. “You can fuck me anytime. If you’re going to fuck me like that.” She says smiling and winking at me. “Great! So this stays between us right?” I ask staring nervously at Shannon.  “I aint telling anyone. I’ve never had a cock fuck me like that. It felt so fucking good. I would fuck you again right now. If I didn’t have to go.” She says her hand rubbing my cock.  She releases her hand from my cock and starts pulling on her panties and jeans.  I pull up my pants and she smiles at me. She hands me back the money she took. I look at her and smile. “You can keep it Shannon.” I say and she puts it back into her pocket. I walk her to the door and let her out. “So, I’ll see you on Monday right Mr. James?” She says with that beautiful smile on her face. “Uh..Sure. Have a good weekend.” I say and smile back at her. I close the door and watch her walk to her car. That tight ass of hers just sways in those tight jeans. “Can’t wait till next month.” I say out loud and walk back to my office.

 

To Take a Thief - Chapter III

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

 Greetings, finally the long awaited chapter III.

 Truth be told, the reason it took so long is, I got a new job.

 I started writing this story to maintain my sanity during my job search. You can't spend all day on sites like Dice, Indeed, CareerBuilder, Sologig, and Monster, and expect to keep your sanity for long. So I was taking writing breaks for sanity's sake.

 The new job is great, but it's downtown. That involves either driving in, stop and go traffic, for a +2 hour drive (plus a $20+ parking fee), or 55 minute train ride and a very pleasant two block stroll from the train station to my office. $140 for a month long pass on the train, and it just a five mile bike ride to the train station so no parking fees. With the current pr

Read More
ice of gasoline, guess which one I picked?

 Once I get settled in at work, and get things rolling smoothly, I can resume writing on my laptop to maintain my sanity on the 55 minute train ride. Right now I'm using that time to actually do work. Not enough time in an 8 hour day. There was no one doing my job while they were looking for a replacement (that was me), so I need to get all that work caught up. My manager dumped two major projects in my lap as soon as I walked in on the first day, and said to expect about 60 more over the next three months. He says they will be making use of my technical skills at some point down the road, but right now he's more interested in utilizing my project management skills. Once I'm all caught up I should be able to resume my writing while riding the train. I do enjoy writing, I find it relaxing.

 Anyways, sorry for rambling on, but that's why this one took so long to finish. I hope the next one doesn't take as long. I already have it all written, in my head. I just need to find the time to get it all down.

 The next chapter, Chapter IV is the long awaited chapter when he meets Mariel. I get a hardon just thinking about that chapter, and it's MY story.

 For those of you interested in their real ages, you'll have to wait for chapter V, when Thomas's decides to let them move in to his house. That one is nearly written in my head as well, just need to get it all down.

 

                                                                            To Take a Thief - Chapter III

        I could hardly wait for Tuesday, Monday I bought a vacuum cleaner and one of those 'Swiffer Wet' things as well as a bunch of other cleaning supplies. I didn't have anything in the house besides Dishsoap, Laundry Detergent and an old broom.

        After work on Tuesday I started a Salmon Casserole, I made sure it was enought to feed four, I figured Gabriel would take the leftovers for her sister. Soon after I put it in the oven, the door bell rang. This would be the first time she came in through the front door. (Ha ha;)

        I opened the door and there she was. Gorgeous! Her silky locks up in a bun, white long sleve blouse, black skirt cut about two inches above the knee. It looked like she had on hose, and a pair of two inch black pumps, slightly worn. Just a touch of makeup and a white silk scarf loosely tied around her neck. Can you say 'Godess'? I sighed as I'd only dreamed of women this lovely, seen them on the internet, and wondered where in the world I could find one. Now one was standing right in front of me, with a loving smile on her face intended for me.

        I drank in her loveliness for a second, before I invited her in, I started to close the door, then paused and opened it again, looking outside. I looked back at Gabiel and asked, "Where's your sister?" She replied, "Uhm, back, in the room." I asked, "Why didn't you bring her along, I'd love to meet her." She replied, "She can't, not now." She seemed nervous, so I asked, "What? Is she not feeling well?" She brightened up and nodded, "Si, yes, she is not feeling well." I said, "Well you are both invited for dinner on Friday." She asked, "Friday?" and paused in thought, I was about to reminder her that she was to come over twice a week, when she smiled and nodded, "Friday. Yes. Friday she will be better."

        I showed her where the vacuum cleaner was, the swiffer, broom and other cleaning supplies, and she set about right away. I watched her every second, I couldn't take my eyes off her. That lovely face, that gorgeous body, even the way she moved was sexy. It was the first time I ever got  hardon watching someone vacuuming the living room rug. I couldn't see any pantylines under that skirt, was she not wearing panties again? I pushed that thought from my mind, if I thought about that, I'd end up fucking her all night long.

        About an hour later, I was insisting that Gabriel use the dishwaser, and was showing her how to load it when the oven beeped. Gabiel nearly jumped out of her skin. I told her, "That's just the oven, dinner is ready." She visibly relaxed, I wondered what that was about but decided not to ask. We left the dishwasher for later, deciding we could put the dinner dishes in it as well.

        She loved the casserole and I put the rest in a tupperware container for her to take home. I put it in a bag with some flatware and a Vitamin Water. We finished loading the dishwasher and while she was bending over, I started wondering whether or now she was wearing panties again. I started to push the thoughts from my mind again, or I'd end up fucking her all night long. Then I thought, 'What am I waiting for? Why shouldn't I fuck her all night long?' I let my mind wander back to her panties, or lack thereof. and I grabbed her around the waist and pulled her into my arms. She melted into my embrace and rested her head against my chest, (damn that felt good). She looked up and me and said, "I have more cleaning..." I interupted her, "The only thing you have left to clean is my pipes." She looked at me, she didn't understand. I'd have to explain it to her sometime, right now I had more pressing issues, and one of them was pressing against my zipper.

        I kissed her and grabbed two generous handfuls of that gorgeous booty! It was nice the way each firm round cheek fit so well in each hand. I squeezed then massaged around it felt silky smooth, but I felt NO PANTIES. I love that! I asked her, "Are you wearing panties?" She looked down and quietly replied, "Perdon, no." I lifted her chin and kissed her softly and replied, "I love it when you don't wear any panties!" She looked at me, "Si?" I nodded, "Si, si ,si!" as I grabbed her ass and lifted her up until we were eye to eye. She giggled and I kissed her as she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me back. She pulled her head back and told me, "I am wearing pantimedias." I asked, "Pantimedias?" I let her down and she replied, "Pantimedias." as she hiked her skirt up she rubbed her leg, I reched down and rubbed her leg, feeling the smooth sheer nylon. She repeated, "Pantimedias." I replied. "Pantyhose!" She smiled, "Pantyhose." I told her, "Take off your skirt!" She smiled and asked "Por que?" I replied, "No panties, plus pantyhose, equals very HOT. You can take off that skirt, now! Or I'll rip it off your sexy body!" she quickly reached back and released the skirt and let it drop to the floor.

        I reached around and grabbed that nylon covered ass and picked her up again, looking into her eyes. I told her, "Next time I tell you to do something, don't ask why, you do it. Understand?" she looked down and said, "Perdon." I replied, "I'm afraid I'm sorry isn't going to cut it. I think you need a spanking?" She looked up at me unsure, I smiled and said, "Zurrarme." She took a deep breath, you could tell she was getting wet already, you could see the excitement in her eyes.

        I let her back down and pushed her up next to the table. and bent her over it. She stood back up I looked sternly at her. Her hands came up to her neck and she untied the neckerchief, then she laid it across my hand, bent back over the table and crossed her wrists behind her back. I almost came in my pants. I told her, "Take off the blouse and bra first." She immediatly, without question stood up and gave me the sexiest look I've ever seen as she slowly started unbuttoning her blouse. I almost came in my pants AGAIN! As her blouse slipped off her shoulders I pulled her close and unhooked her bra. She let it slide down her arms I reached up and caressed those firm, round globes. So nice! She asked, "Should I take off my... pantyhose?" I replied, "No, leave the pantimedias, and the zapatos. They're sexy." She smiled, "You like my shoes?" I replied, "I just said they were sexy." She paused and said, "You spoke spanish, you called my shoes, zapatos." I replied, "I do have some Latino freinds, I've picked up a word or two. I don't know why I remembered 'zapatos' I guess I just like the sound of that word. Kind of like zurrarme." She smiled and said, "I like the sound of the english word spanking. I won't forget it again." then she bent back over the table putting her hands behind her back.

        I tied her hands vertically, instead of horizontally. That way I could easily push her arms up her back and away from her ass. I looked down at that silky brown ass, she had completely recovered from the spankings I'd given her over the weekend. It looked so pristine, and innocent. I just laid my hand on that beautiful butt and began caressing the satin feel of the nylon stretched across that firm backside. I slipped my hand down between her legs and felt the damp fabric over her sweet pussy. I was right, just the thought of getting spanked was making her wet. Of course, maybe the fact that her hands were also restrained could have added to that moisture (I hope).

        I raised my hand and gave her a good hard whack. She let out one of those damn-sexy, high-pitched. yelps. I sighed, "I love when you do that!" She asked, "Perdone?" I replied, "Don't apologize. I said, I love when you do that!" she turned back, as much as she could, and asked, "Que?" She didn't know what I was talking about so I explained, "That short sexy scream that you let out when I spank you. That is so damn sexy! I love it?" She bit her lower lip and smiled, she looked so darn cute. This amazing woman is driving me crazy, and I love it.

        I could see my pink handprint on her firm brown ass. It looked lonely so I gave her another one centering more on the other cheek. She let another sexy, squeal slip out of her lovely throat.  She looked so good like that. Those heels set off her legs so nicely. I wondered how a 4 or 5 inch heel would look supporting those sexy legs. I had to push the thought from my mind, or I really WOULD come in my pants.

        I continued to spank her at a steady pace, giving her time to yelp, and giving me time to admire the way her lovely bottom turned from nice warm brown, to a nice hot pink. It looked so good, SHE looked so good. I couldn't take it anymore and had to have her. I stood behind her and started taking off my clothes. She reached down and started trying to tug done her pantyhose. I pushed her arms back up and said, "Did I ask you to do that?" I gave her ten more swats, the last one a sideways splat across her drenched pussy. I had an idea, and told her, "Don't move!" I don't think it was neccesary, as she was obviously in the middle of an orgasm from that pussy smack.

        I ran up stairs and grabbed a pair of scissors, and a condom, since I was not going to last, and probably blow my wad in that tight pussy. I'm not ready for a kid yet. As an afterthought I grabbed a couple of old narrow ties I got from my dad. I then dashed back downstairs to my well spanked goddess.

        First I decided to fix her arms, I didn't want her to be able to pull down anything. I untied her hands, when she tried to get up, I held her down. I tied one end of a narrow tie to her left wrist. then I put it next to her right elbow I wrapped both of her forearms together, completely imobilizing her arms and tiying off the other end on her right wrist. I used th scissors to carefully cut out the small cotton panel in the crotch of her pantyhose. It wasn't easy to cut, it was soaking wet. By then I had been overcome by the aroma of her sweet pussy. I dove in and started licking her pussy. She moaned wildly and orgasmed instantly. I wondered what trigger that. Was it the way I tied her arms (I hope)?

        This angle wasn'y working for me thorough that small hole in her pantyhose, even though Gabriel was attempting to adjusting her hips to accomodate me. I backed off and turned her around pushing her back onto the table. She raised her legs and spread them wide, I dove in again, the taste was wonderful. I loved eating this sweet little pussy. The feel of her firm nylon cover thighs against the sides of my head was erotic, to say the least, and I loved the way her heels were digging into my back. I lapped up all I could get on the outside, then plunged my tongue inside for some more. I licked and sucked up all I could, then started sucking on her clit to coax another climax out of her. It didn't take long before she came again. I was getting used to the way she squeezed my head with her thighs and was ready for it. I could breath now, but my lungs were filling with her scent. Nothing wrong with that. She started coming down, and as soon as her thighs released me I lapped up her come like a eager puppy dog.

        I looked up and saw an amazing sight. It seemed there was a delightful side effect to the way I tied her arms. It was causing her back to arch which caused her breasts to jut out proudly. I pulled her to her feet, she was a bit shakey. I caressed her breasts, the looked really nice like that. She sighed as I gently rubbed her nipples. She leaned up against me, her head against my chest, `and I supported her. I asked, "How do you like the way I tied your arms." She softly sighed, "Impotente... indefenso..." I smiled and said, "I really need to learn spanish." She gasped and sighed, "Oh... uhm... Helpless... I can't stop you... I'm yours..." The way she said that, it was so sexy. I had to have her. I kissed her hard then laid her back on the table. I slipped on the condom, slipped it through the hole in her pantyhose, and pressed it aginst her tiny vigina. She sighed "Ah Dios, si, si" I replied, "Okay, okay, but quit calling me Dios." I pushed into her as she wrapped her hose covered legs around my waist. As I forced the head of my penis into that tight little pussy, her heels dug into my ass cheeks.

        As usual it was slow going forcing my erection into her extremely tight love tunnel. I kind of missed the silky feel of the gripping walls of her pussy, but it was still so hot and tight inside there, it felt really good. Once I was all the way in, I started a good stroking motion going. She started letting out those sexy yelps with each thrust onto her. It drove my passion even higher, and I think she knew it! I picked up the pace, and started going faster, she started squealing louder. That drove my passion even higher. I decided if that was what she wanted, that was what she was going to get, and I started hammering her sweet, sweet pussy, like a jackhammer.

        Her breast were bouncing around comically as I slammed my cock onto her. I heard that now familiar cry as she orgasmed again. It was really wet now and I could hear that sucking sound as I drew my cock back, and a wet squish as I drove deep into her. I grabbed her sexy thighs and used them for leverage, trying to ramm my cock even deeper into her pussy, she gasped, before continuing her her sexy yelps. I was getting close to losing it. I bent over her and grabbed her shoulders to drive into her even harder.  I mashed her breasts against my chest and kissed her hard. She cried into my mouth as she started to orgasm again. I lost it and blasted off myself, blowing what felt like a gallon of come into that condom. Good thing I put it on.

        I paused for a few moments just savoring the tight warmth, before I pulled my now totally limp penis out of her tight pussy. I looked down and there was no condom. I looked through the hole in her pantyhose, at her pussy and saw the open end of the condom, hanging out of there. I quickly pulled it out and went in for another sip of her nectar, and I got a mouthful. As she laid there on the table I went to the bathroom to relieve my bladder, and flush the condom. When I came back out she was off the table, still tied up and on her knees. She sexily licked her lips and looked at my limp dick. I didn't waste any time I walked right up to her and let her take my flacid penis into her sexy mouth.

        She was good at this, and it appeared she enjoyed doing it. What was the down side with this woman? She seemed perfect in every way. She did a great job cleaning my house, and was now doing a wonderful job cleaning my pipes. She continued to suck my cock as it grew on in her oral caress, and it felt great. I pulled out a chair and slowly sat down. I remembered this position a few nights ago, but those dark eyes didn't have fire in the now. As she looked up at me I saw only love in those eyes. For some strange reason, that really turned me on. I grew hard in about 30 seconds, she seemed very happy. I figured she wanted anal sexy so I stood up, and pulled my cock from her mouth, she cried, "No!" I stopped and looked at her. She looked down and said, "I'm sorry, but I was hoping to drink your... uhm... esperma?" I laughed and asked her, "You mean my come?" She eagerly nodded, "Si! Yes!" I told her, "Beg me for it." She smiled and said, "Please let me drink your come!" I asked her, "How you gonna get it?" She paused and thought, she opened her mouth, but before she could say anything I told her, "Beg for it." She smiled again and beamed, "Please, Por favor, let me suck your cock, until you come into my mouth, so I can drink your seed. Please Thomas!" I smiled, "Since you asked so nicely..." as I sat back down in the chair.

        With a huge smile she resumed sucking my cock. I smiled down at her and asked, "You want to learn how to do that even better." She eagerly nodded, and told her, "It won't be easy and it might be a little uncomfortable to learn. Do you still want to do it?" She paused her blow job and asked, "Is it good for you?" I nodded, "It feels simply wonderful, but not all women can do it, and there are even fewer who are willing to try." She nodded, "I will try. I want to learn. I want to do the best felecion I can." I smiled and asked "Felacion?" she replied, "Sorry, I want to give you the best blow-job I can." I replied, "No, I think I like that word better, it sounds classier. And you are too classy to give a blow-job, from now on you only give felacions." She nodded and restated, "I want give the best felacion I can for you." I smiled, and said, "Good girl."

        I pulled her head forward and she lowered her sensuous lips sucking my penis into her mouth. It was now too long for her to get it all in her mouth, and it was still growing. I allowed her to stroke it Up and down a few times. It felt great but it was time to make it even better. I asked, "Ready?" she nodded so I pushed her down until my penis hit the back of her throat. She lost suction as she gagged, and pulled back. I told her, "Try your best to not gag on it." She started sucking again and I pushed her down and again she gagged, and pulled back. I told her, don't get discouraged, keep trying. This time I didn't have to push, with tears in her eyes from the gagging she went down herself taking me all the way to the back of her throat. She did gag again but didn't pull back. She kept me in her mouth and quickly resumed sucking. I encouraged her, "Your doing great so far, you'll get it."

        I took her about 10-15 minutes before she could take me all the way to the back of her throat, without gagging. She seemed almost jubilant. I smiled and told her, "Very good, ready for the next step." She paused, the thought that was it, but she nodded. I could tell she wasn't expecting what was next. I adjusted my hips and her so her mouth and neck were more or less straight. I held her head with my cock at the back of her throat, and pushed my cock down her throat. Her eyes went wide as I pushed my cock all the way down her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. It felt amazing as her esophagus was tighter than her mouth. She tried to get away, but I held her there for about 5 seconds, then let her go. She popped back up gasping and coughing. She gasped, "I no can't breath!" I smiled and said, "Sorry I should have warned you about that. You should take a deep breath before you take it down. But that's it, you did it and it felt wonderful. Could you try it some more?"

        She looked at me and asked, "That is what you like?" I nodded, "It feels amazing!" she smiled and asked, "Take a deep breath, then do it." I nodded. She sucked my penis into her warm mouth, she took me to the back of her throat three times, then took a deep breath and took the plunge. Doing it herself she maintained lip contact and I felt her lucious lips slide down to the base of my rigid cock. I sighed, "OH WOW!" she stayed there, I loved it, I looked down and saw her starting to turn red. I pulled her back ands she gasped for air and said, "This is not easy." I replied, "You don't have to keep it down there, It's like the other way. You take it down, hold it for a few seconds then slide back up and breath throurgh your nose, then go down, and do it again." She laughed and said, "Oh! That should be much easier."

        With more confidence she went back down again and quickly took the plunge and took me down her throat. She held it for a few blissful seconds then slipped it back up. I sighed, "Wonderful!" She seemed really proud of herself, as she quickly tried it again. The feeling of her lips sliding down to the base of my cock, her nose in my pubic hair while the head of my penis slipped into her tight esophagus. I sighed, "This won't take much longer," and it didn't, as she quickly mastered maintaining suction throughout the entire process. I wanted it to last, but this felt so good, it became clear I was going to lose it and quickly. I shot my first wad directly down her throat. She felt it and quickly drew back and caught the rest in her sweet mouth, pausing to swallow twice, and sucking me until I stopped her because it was too sensitive.

        She smiled up at me and I smiled down and told her, "That was by far, the best felacion that I have ever had!" She smiled with obvious pride. I reached around and Untied one wrist then helped her get her arms free. She straddled me sitting on my lap and wrapping her arms around me, I told her, "Muchos Gracias." as I kissed her. She rubbed her gorgeous body against mine as we kissed, those sensuous legs in pantyhose felt erotic.  I lifted her up a little bit and started sucking on her firm breasts. I loved these things, so firm they could stand up without a bra, yet still so feminine soft. Perfect! Just another perfect thing about her.

        I enjoyed myself with thos lucious lovlies for quite a while she reached back and stroked my penis back to full mast. Then she lowered herself down, and guiding my stiff prick through the hole in her pantyhose, and right up her ass. WAS THIS WOMAN GREAT OR WHAT!

        She leaned back to get it in deeper, as she raised her knees along my sides. I slipped my arms under her legs and put those nylon clad gams up over my shoulders. She put her hands on my knees as she rolled back, driving my cock deeper into her ass. The hole was starting to rub against the bottom of my cock, to I yanked on the back of her pantyhose. That fixed it. I pushed her hips down and drove my erection the rest of the way up her ass. She squealed! That set me off, I started bouncing her on my lap with my arms ahd my hips, driving my wood up her ass repeatedly, she contunied that sexy squeak with each thrust. This woman had my number, and I didn't care. She knew how to drive me wild, and I liked going there, as much as she like taking me there.

        I drove into her ass again and again, with her legs laying up my chest, over my shoulders, her hands on my knees. She was using her legs and arms to help me drill her ass, how cool was that! Her breasts gently bounced to our rythym. Her ass was so tight. I had a flash of an idea and strted rubbing her clit through the pantyhose. She gasped and a few seconds later, she arched her back and cried out, that now familiar cry. I got what I needed too as her anus clenched up like a warm and wonderful vise! The pain was exquisite. As soon as she came down I took one stroke and I balsted off blowing huge wads of streaming come up into her sweet sexy ass.

        She had slipped down so her elbows were on my knees, as she panted. I told her, "I don't know if I have the strenght to get you off my lap." She smiled and replied, "Then I say here." I laughed and said, "I don't have any problem with that." She managed to get her hands back on my knees and with a groan, dragged my limp penis from her tight little ass. She let her legs fall off my shoulders as she leaned forward into my chest. She rested her head on my chest and just let me hold her for a while. It felt nice just to hold her. I drifted off to sleep.

        I woke up about a couple hours later still sitting on that chair, with a blanket from my bedroom over me. Somehow she slipped off me, covered me, got dressed and left without waking me. I'm not sure how she did it, but she did. I got up and dragged my ass and my blanket up to my bedroom and into bed. It was a good night, and I was going to sleep well.


                                                The End



See what a Friday afternoon on the train can do. I finally finished this.

the taxi dravers revenge part one

MadDoggDann on Forced Stories

It was a Friday night in New York and it was just another night making my rounds as a taxi driver but I was tired of being fucked over by people who don’t want to pay so I put the child lock on my back doors. Then one night a girl stopped me and I picked her up she was in a cute little mini skirt and a tube top with a skull on it with knee high socks and full fishnet gloves with a skateboard in her right hand. I stopped and she threw her skate board in and she got in and I said where to she just looked at me and said “just drive I will think about it on the way.” I look at her and start to drive.” Why the fuck did I have to get the punk ass bitch?” I thought to myself. I say

Read More
to her “what’s your name and how old are you?” she looked at me and with her used a smartass voice “my name is Megan and I am 16. And you?” I look at her with a grin”call me Chris I am 26.” As I drive I notice her perfect round C cup breasts and as I look she opened her legs and I got a glimpse of her freshly shaven pussy and it was wet. I stop at a stop light and she leans forward and says “take me somewhere fun.” As I drive I notice her pussy getting wetter and wetter as we go. I look and I turn into a dark ally and she looks at me in fear “what the fuck are you doing!” I look at her with a grin and I stop the car get out and I grab my pistol and opens door. “Get the fuck out of the car!” I say to her pointing the gun at her. She gets out and looks at me in terror I look at her and say “get on your knees.” She cries and shakes her head. I slap her and say “I said get on your knees u fucking slut!” she does and I take my cock out and she looks at my 8 inch dick in terror. “Suck it.” I commanded her. She looked at it and turned her head away. I pistol whipped her. “I said suck it u fucking bitch!” as she cried she took my dick in her mouth as she sucked it I grunted and forced her to deep throat all 8 inches of it. She gags and she kept sucking I say “if u miss a drop of my cum and this will be a lot more hell for you.” As she sucks it I cum in her mouth and she try to swallow it =out to realized she missed sum on her chin and she looks at me and cries “please no I did as you asked.” As she begs I raise my gun and hit her over the head and put her back in the car. “I am not done with you oh no this is just the beginning.” I said to myself as I got into the car and drove off.

 

END OF PART ONE

Kidnapped

Anudis90 on Forced Stories

Chapter I


````It is our second weekend from school, since we started back to school after our summer break two weeks ago. My girlfriend and I are planning to go to the movies. My girlfriend Jenny and I have been going out since last school year. We’re both in the tenth grade and have several classes together this semester. Jenny has blonde hair, blue eyes, and is also a cheerleader for our school. She is only 16 and is 5’4’. We are walking in the park little did we know that we are being watched. “How is cheerleading practice going?” I asked her.
“They are coming along quite nicely,” she answered. “What classes are you taking this semester?”
“English II wit
Read More
h you, Biology 1 with you too, JROTC with you, and a survival course,” I answered. “What about you other then what we’re taking together?”
“I’m taking Band and Sociology.” All of a sudden something hit me in the neck and I blacked out. I awoke bound in some sort of vehicle that I assume could only be a van with its double doors in the rear. I noticed that Jenny is tied up next to me, I nudged her with my shoulder and she woke up. We looked into each others eyes. “Where are we?”
“I don’t know,” I replied.
“Do you know what these people might do to us?”
“No, I do not know, but I don’t think it well be anything nice.” The vehicle stops. “I guess we reached our destination.” The back doors open and two hooded men enter the vehicle. I could see that the sun was up but I had no idea what time it was. They pick us up and placed us over their shoulder and carried us into a building. They sit us down onto a couch and another hooded figure was sitting in front of us. He turns to the two other figures and says.
“Undress them.” The other two figures come at us with knives. They cut off our clothes and threw them onto the fire. Jenny brings her legs together to hide her pussy from these people, but one of the figures comes up to her and moved her legs out of the way so he could see her vagina. He sticks a finger into her pussy and removes it and then placed it into his mouth.
“She’s all wet can we fuck her now.”
“No, let’s wait until tomorrow to give our guest time to settle in,” the figure I guessed to be the boss tells the others and us.
“Who are you?” Jenny asked the figure who told the other figure to undress them.
“Where are my manners I think introductions are in order,” he says with a grin on his face. “My name is Derik. The two behind you are Fred and Daren.” Another person enters the house. “And this is my brother Dick. We all know who you are.”
“How do you know us?”
“We’ve been watching you for sometime and I’m your English teacher at the high school.
“What do you want from us?” I demanded from them. Derik did not answer. He finally answered.
“We want you to suffer.”
“If you want ransoms you must know that nether of our families have the money to pay you,” Jenny tells them.
“We’re not doing this for money,” one of the figures tells us. Jenny and I looked at one another.
“What are you going to do to us,” Jenny asked. I leaned close to her ear and whispered.
“Jenny, I think is obvious by now they plan to rape us,” I tell her.
“Oh, not only that, but force the two of you to have sex with one another and we’re going to torture you.
“You want get away with this,” I hear Jenny tell them. Derik comes up to her and slaps her across the face causing her to fall of the couch. Daren helped her back onto her feet and slapping her on the ass in the process.
“Yes we will, because no one knows were you are and the nearest town is a hundred miles away,” Derik answers. “Take them to their new home.” We were led outside to look like an old house that they built just for us. I kept glancing at Jenny’s breast. On my knowledge of female breast I say that she has a 3AC breast. Fred unlocked the door to the building. We are escorted inside by Fred and Daren.

The building that they are holding us in is just a shed, which has been cleared out of anything that could be used as a tool or a weapon. I noticed that the floor is concrete and there are no windows in the building. There’s a king size mattress in the left corner just as you walk into the shed with blankets, two pillow, and a sheet on top. I noticed that there’s no place to use the restroom and so did Jenny, but we didn’t say anything afraid they might hit us. They placed a locking dog collars on both of us them painfully, then they placed a chain onto the collar and locked it too so we wouldn’t be able to free ourselves then once that was done the removed the handcuffs. They leave and locked the door behind them. I see light coming in threw what looked like a sheet in the back of the shed, therefore I go up to it and pulled it back and I see a fence in area behind it with two oak trees therefore I figure this is were we use the bathroom at. I come up to her; I can hear her crying she has her hands over her face. “Jenny,” I say approaching her. She removes her hands from her face. She comes towards me.
“This is your fault you plan this from the moment you started dating me!” she tells me sobbing by angry at the same time. I come closer to her she backed up until she couldn’t go any more. She thought I was going to punch her.
"Jenny, why do you say such a thing when you know it isn’t true, I was as surprise as you,” I answered.
“I’ve seen the way you looked at me, when they undressed us and how you’re looking at me right now! You want to fuck me don’t you and you’ll do it anyway you can you pervert!”
“Jenny, I will not lie to you yes I want to fuck you but I would never force you to do something you don’t want to do. You do have a hot young body. I fear that we’ll be forced to have sex with each other real soon.” I placed my arms around her and kissed her on the neck. I can see the tears in her eyes. She cried into my shoulder. “Listen to me, I love you and I would never harm you.”
“Heath, will we ever get out of here?” She asked sobbing.
“I don’t know but we must not give up hope and trust in God to get us out of here,” I tell her.
“I’m sorry that I accused you of being responsible for this, but I’m scared and afraid what they may do to our families or us if we don’t cooperate.”
“I’m scared too and I afraid of the same thing too,” I answered. “Now let’s see what there is in here.” We start to look around the shed. We found several storage boxes.
“Heath, come here,” Jenny calls. I go over to her; she opens one of the storage boxes up and inside is didlos, vibrator, magazines, and videos. The other storage box had water bottles that are still in their 12-pack along with several gallons of water in milk jugs.

Meanwhile back up at the house Derik is watching the shed from his upstairs bedroom. A person enters the room. “Derik, what do you plan to do to them?”
“You should no better then to ask me that Sherry, I plan to make them work, and rape them like a sex slave,” he answered.
“They’re only children,” she tells him. “What are you going to do after you finish with them?”
“Nothing they are going to remain with us Sherry as our children.”
“Why are you doing this?”
“I want children Sherry but you can’t have any.”
“So you kidnap two children that you set your evil eyes on. I want be part of this madness.”
“What are you plan to do go to the police, you already know that if you go to the police then you will doom them and yourself to death.” She nods her head in agreement. Sherry has brown hair, and green eyes, and she was Derik’s and his brothers’ first slave until Derik married her. “Why don’t you take our gust their supper?” She heads down into the kitchen and grabbed two paper plates filled with food to take to the two teenagers in the shed.

Jenny and I sat down on the bed. I see her trying to cover beautiful body with a blanket. I ling over to her and put my arms around her shoulders, she lays her head onto my shoulder and we kissed. She didn’t know why but she pushes me down onto the bed and gets on top of me the blanket fell away from her. She started to kiss me and I returned the kiss. I rubbed my hand in semicircles on her ass. I spread my legs so she could get in between them and she grabs hold of my cock and placed it into her mouth and began sucking on it like a loly pop. “I thought you weren’t ready for sex yet?” I asked her.
“I’m not ready for us to fuck each other yet, but I think this oral sex may help get our minds off what happened to us last night,” she replies and continued to suck until I cum into her mouth, but she swallow every drop. “Now it’s your turn.” She lies down and spread her legs so I could get access to her young clean shaven pussy. I pushed my face towards her pussy. I started licking it and kissing it. Damn did it taste so good! “MMHMMMMM!!!! MMMMMM!!!!” I pulled aside the lips of her pussy and started kissing and licking. I inserted two fingers into her pussy. It took me a while because the pussy was really tight. I heard her squirm when I shoved the fingers in and out and sucked on her clit at the same time. I increased the speed with which I was fingering her and sucking on her pussy. I started sucking harder and harder on her delicate clit. She ejaculated all over my hand and faced. I licked my face and my hand clean of her fluids and sucked her pussy dry. Her breathing had gotten really fast. “I’ve never had an organism like this before.” I noticed that her nipples are hard. I started to suck her tits. We heard the door being unlocked; therefore we hurried to get underneath some covers. The door opens and Daren and a female.
“You don’t have to cover yourself we have already seen your nude bodies from all the cameras in here,” Daren tells us.
"Daren will you please go wait outside,” the female that came in with him tells her. He leaves. She placed two plates f or us onto the bed.
“Who are you?”
“Sherry, I’m Derik’s wife,” she answered. She comes over to us. “I just want to let you know that I had no part in your kidnapping and what they plan to do to you. I told my husband he shouldn’t be doing this.”
“Why don’t you go to the police?” I asked her.
“If I should go to the police, then my husband would kill both of you before the police could even get here, and then he will come for me,” she replies. “Good night and I hope you enjoy your evening meal.” She starts to leave, but before she goes out of the door. “One more thing, I suggest you get some rest because tomorrow and the rest of the week they’re going to make your life really hard.” She leaves and Daren locks the door behind her. We both ate the food, and went out back one at a time to use the bathroom. We lay down on the bed and Jenny snuggles up to me for comfort and security and we fell to sleep.

Jack and Jill - Part Six

Sir James on Forced Stories

Four days as a "prisoner" was excruciating. Jill was kept bound the whole time. She was not allowed out of the house, and was naked all the time. There was the ever present whip, and other tortures to make her days painful, and exciting. The hardest part of all was sexual deprivation. Both Jack and Annie went to extra efforts to keep her aroused, but never let her have any relief. A typical incident happened about the third day into the four day sentence.

Jack and his two slaves had eaten dinner. Annie had prepared a meal of Fettacini Alfredo. It was delicious. Jill, being the "prisoner", was tied to her chair. Her legs were spread wide, with her ankles tied to the legs of the chair. From a rope wrapped tightly around her waist,

Read More
a second rope ran through her thighs and cunt to the rear of the chair, where it was tightly tied. Her pussy was in distress. To complicate her predicament, a very large plastic cock, a dildo, had been inserted in her pussy, with a slightly smaller one invading her rear passage. Her hands were handcuffed at the wrist, in front of her, so she could feed herself. Both women were nude and wearing the requisite high heel shoes.

Annie was an excellent cook and hostess. She served Jack and Jill their meals, and placed her plate on the table. The conversation was pleasant, however, Jill was miserable. Her asshole was hurting and the dildo in her pussy just made her want to be fucked more than anything else. The rope running through her pussy was chaffing her tender cunt lips.

After dinner and while Annie was cleaning up the dishes, Jack and Jill retired to the den. The handcuffs had been removed, and Jill’s wrists were again tied behind her back. An elbow rope, securing her arms to the small of her back was also applied. The pussy filling dildo had been removed, but the butt plugging one remained, secured by the same rope that had run through Jill’s pussy, securing her to the chair. This rope was now attached to her wrists. Any movement of her wrists would agitate her sensitive cunt.

Jack sat on the couch, and told Jill to sit next to him. Jack was wearing a black silk robe. As he sat, the robe slid open, revealing his tanned chest and erect cock. Jill was always amazed at Jack’s sexual stamina. His cock was beautiful, and seemed to be erect most of the time. Jack put his arm around her, and pulled her to him, as a lover would do. He kissed her long and passionately. As he was doing so, he was fondling her breasts, and teasing her nipples. This was gentle "make out" love making. In just a moment or two, Jill was responding. She kissed and was kissed. The heat in her cunt was rising from a simmer, to a boil. When she was thoroughly aroused, he ordered her on her knees to suck his cock. This she did without question, nurturing his cock and balls with her mouth.

Jill was sucking Jack’s cock when Annie came into the room. With the kitchen in proper shape, she came into the den to learn of Jack’s desires for her. As directed, Annie sat next to Jack. He put his arms around her, and proceeded to kiss her. He was treating her gently also. They were both enjoying petting and kissing each other. Annie put her hand down to Jill’s face, and the let it continue on to the base of Jack’s cock. As Jill was sucking, Annie was stroking his cock and fondling his balls. Jack liked this a lot. Annie continued to kiss Jack as she was stroking his cock. Right before he was about to cum, He stopped the both of them.

He had Annie to kneel on the floor next to Jill, only he had her to bend over, and put her chest and head on the couch, with her ass sticking out. This Annie did without question. Jack kneeled down behind her, to fuck her "doggy" style. Before he did so, he had Annie to move back away from the couch, leaving only her shoulders and head on the couch. This allowed her magnificent trembling breasts to hang, making them available to any one who was fucking her from behind.

Jack slipped his cock into her smoldering pussy. Annie let out a satisfied groan as Jack plumbed her depths. Poor Jill could only kneel beside Jack, and knew she would not receive any sexual satisfaction this night. She watched Jack’s cock slide in and out of her mother’s pussy, and she heard Annie’s pleasure sounds. Jack leaned slightly forward, and grasped Annie’s breasts. He mauled them, pinching and pulling on the nipples. Jill was so hot she could cry.

After a few minutes Annie came, showing Jack how much she appreciated his cock. Jack’s cock was still rampant. He sat down on the couch, and instructed Jill to suck his cock clean. She was not allowed to bring him to a climax.

After recovering from her cum, Annie was allowed to get up and sit on the couch. Jack arose, and went to his video storage cabinet, and retrieved an x-rated S & M video tape. He placed it in the VCR, for play on his large screen television set.

He returned to the couch and helped Jill up from her kneeling position. He sat on the couch next to Annie, and put Jill on the other side of him. Jack looked at his two slaves. They were beautiful, and "hot". Had he been alone, he would have pinched himself to make sure he was awake.

He turned the video on, and the trio relaxed to watch what was going to happen to the video slave. The tape was an old one, but the pretty slave, named "Gwen" had huge breasts. Her master seemed to delight in torturing them. The master’s wife, who was also a slave, would join in the torment of the blonde slave. Gwen was a sexy thing. Along with her large breasts, she had great legs and a tight ass. The master on the video seemed to be preoccupied with torturing the blonde slave, and ultimately his wife. Soon, Jack’s cock was rampant again. Jill and Annie were enjoying the tape, and their libido was at a heightened level also. When the tape ended, all three were ready for some sexual activity. Ever the one with the imagination, Jack had a plan.

Jill’s wrists were already locked behind her back, effectively making her helpless. Jack got up from the sofa, and had Jill sit in the center of the couch. He had Annie tie ropes to Jill’s ankles, and after spreading her legs, widely, secured them to the corners of the couch. So, now Jill was sitting on the couch, slumped to where her ass was nearly off the couch. Her hands secured behind her back and her legs widely spread, tied into that position. Jill was helpless before he two tormentors.

Jack sat next to Jill, and started to kiss her again, and to fondle her breasts. Annie was ordered to get on her knees, and to suck Jill’s pussy. Again Annie’s instinct was to protest, but she would obey Jack. Besides, perhaps she could make Jill feel as good as Jill had made her feel. She bent to her task. Her tongue tickled Jill’s clit, and delved deep into her cunt. Jill’s response was immediate. After three days of sexual teasing, and deprivation, Jill was hot. Annie sucked until Jill was about to cum. It was then Jack stopped her, and ordered her to remain kneeling, but to not touch Jill’s pussy.

Immediately, Jill started to whimper, and cry. The sexual frustration was almost too much. She watched as her mother moved her hands over to Jack’s cock, and proceeded to gently stoke him. How she wished she could touch his cock. The four day sentence for her jealous outbreak was taking its toll.

After a few minutes, Jill began to relax and her breathing rate slowed down. Jack nodded to Annie, with a smile on his face. Annie, again placed her face and mouth on Jill’s pussy, and stated to suck again. Jill started moaning and crying from the frustration of it all. When she was about to come, Annie was ordered to stop again. This cycle of arousal and denial continued on for about an hour and a half. At the end of the cycle, Jill was openly weeping and begging to be allowed to have a climax. In her begging, she was profusely apologetic to Annie and Jack for her jealous out burst. She promised a hundred times that she would not do it again. Again she was denied any relief. Tomorrow would be the end of her sentence, and tomorrow would be when she would be allowed to have her climax. Jill was sure she would never make it.

 

Several weeks later, on a sunny May afternoon, in Dallas, Jack Dillon was proudly preparing his new Gulfstream G-3 corporate jet for a fight to Paris, France. Deep Rock Oil had just signed an agreement with a French oil exploration unit, and needed to get its executives to Paris in the next few days. Deep Rock Oil was a division of Kenyon International

The president of Deep Rock, David Rayne was a very good friend of Jack Dillon’s. They had gone to college together, and in fact slept with the same girl friends in the fraternity house. They had been roommates, and knew a lot about each other. Of critical importance is the fact that both Jack and David Rayne were also S & M practitioners. David’s wife Carol was a slave to him, much in the same was the Jill, and Annie were to Jack.

David Rayne was chartering Jack’s G-3 for the flight to Paris. Accompanying him would be two associates, Jim Cole and Greg Kenyon. They wanted to arrive in Paris with their own jet so they could control their time there. Jack readily agreed, and instead of charging the customary $15,000 per charter hour, he gave David a break in the costs. He also promised an entertaining flight across the Atlantic.

 

That evening at dinner, David announced to Jill and Annie that they were going to Paris with him. He told about the flight over and back. There would be a three day layover in Paris, during which he promised they would see the sights, and go shopping. The women were thrilled, and were chattering like schools girls, when Jack told them the rest of the story.

Jack told them, that during the flight over and back from Paris, they would act as flight attendants to the passengers. The only difference was, they would be naked and bound "slave attendants" to the passengers. After the plane took off from Dallas, they would be naked, and subject to restraints, torments, whippings and the customary sucking and fucking, as required by the passengers.

Jill and Annie were quiet as Jack told them who David Rayne, and his partners Jim Cole and Craig Kenyon were. The slaves were beginning to see that there was a whole S & M culture out there, that they never knew existed. Jill and Annie, looked at each other, and eventually consented. Jack told them that they had no choice, but wanted them to consent. To the both of them, it sounded exciting, even the three days in Paris.

Two days later, the big Gulfstream G-3 was on the ramp at Dillon Air Charter, at Love Field in Dallas. The plane was well stocked with those things that would make for a pleasant flight to Paris. The flight plan had been made. All was needed was for the passengers, and "attendants" to board the plane. The G-3 was capable of accommodating some thirty passengers. As with most corporate jets, the interior had been customized by the manufacturer for the luxury needs and wishes of corporate customers. Jack’s G-3 would now handle only fifteen passengers. They would ride in luxurious comfort with a couch, overstuffed recliner chairs, and a full-size bed, which folded out of the bulkhead wall. The galley was stocked for beverage and food service. Curiously, there were hidden attachment points in the cabin of the plane. If one looked carefully, eye hooks could be locked on the floor, walls, and of course in the ceiling.

Jill and Annie were magnificent. Each wore a black leather mini-skirt. The skirts were short, but also had a slit on each side to nearly the waist. They wore black silk blouses with a short black leather waist coat, which was impossible to button. The jacket was made to hang open, exhibiting their silk covered breasts. On blouses, just above their left breasts, was the words "Dillon Air", with the company logo just below. The matching 4" black leather pumps made the costume stunning. Neither woman wore underwear of any type.

The flight crew, Jack Dillon and his chief pilot, Ray Grimes were already aboard, along with Jill and Annie. When Annie spotted the passengers arrive in Deep Rock’s limousine, she and Jill exited the plane to greet them. It was obvious that David and his traveling companions were impressed. Jill and Annie escorted them aboard the plane. In a short time, the G-3 was cleared for take off from Love Field, and cleared a flight plan to Gander, Newfoundland. A fueling stop would be made there, before the Atlantic crossing.

As soon as the seat belt light was turned off, the three male passengers were pleasantly surprised when Jill and Annie emerged from the rear galley of the plane, wearing only black leather heels, matching collars, wrist and ankle cuffs, and a smile on their face. The slaves were serving drinks, when Jack came from the flight deck, and into the cabin. Jill and Annie went to Jack, and put their arms around him, one on each side. He put his arms around them and hugged them. He then moved his hands so he could fondle the breast of each slave.

"Gentlemen", Jack said, addressing his passengers, "I want you to meet my slaves. This is Jill (he pinched her nipple), and her mother Annie (now he pinched her nipple). I know your own wives are slaves. I know you have a very small club to explore their slavery. So I thought it would please you if I allowed my slaves to accompany us to Paris. On the flight over, and back, you are free to use my slaves any way you want to. You have total access to them. The same rules apply with them, as applies to your own wives. Enjoy."

Jack then kissed Jill and Annie, and told them to obey David and his fellow travelers. Both smiled, and in unison said, "Yes, Master."

Craig's action almost immediate as he took possession of Annie. He locked her wrists behind her back, and sat her next to him. He fondled her breasts, and ordered her to spread her legs. He found her pussy to be wet, and hot. David told Jill to get them all drinks, which she did. As she served the drinks, David and Jimmy fondled and explored her body. When she was touched by one of the men, Jill would stop, and allow them to do as they wanted.

Annie wasn’t faring as well. Craig Kenyon was in lust for her. He was asking her questions about her relationship with Jack, and her daughter. He was fascinated about them being ordered to have sex with each other. Obviously, Craig, and to a lesser degree David and Jimmy, were intrigued by the idea of mother and daughter sex slaves. In a short time, Jill’s arms were locked behind her. She was placed on the couch between David Rayne and Jimmy Cole. On orders, she spread her legs as wide as she could. Annie was placed on her knees, between Jill’s legs. Her face was forced into Jill’s pussy. David was holding her hair, forcing her mouth against Jill’s cunt.

Jill sat there for a minute, feeling her mother’s tongue on her pussy. Craig Kenyon was now kneeling behind Annie. In his hand he held a flogger type whip. As Annie was sucking Jill’s pussy, Craig started to whip Annie’s ass to encourage her sucking activities.

"Slave", he whispered into Annie’s ear, "I intend to whip your sweet ass until you bring your daughter to a climax. You are to suck her to exhaustion. If you don’t do as I say, I will whip you cunt soundly, until you beg to suck Jill."

As the whip slapped her ass, Annie ran her tongue into Jill’s cunt. She was hoping that the whipping would be less painful if she brought Jill to a quick climax. David and Jimmy were having none of that. They were intrigued, and excited, watching a beautiful mother suck the pussy of her beautiful daughter. The whole incest taboo aroused all of them. As a result, they were trying to distract Jill, from coming. They would talk to her, ask her questions, and torment her breasts by pinching her nipples, and slapping them.

Jill was distracted, and her climax was delayed. Annie was sucking as hard as she could, but her ass was still being whipped by Craig. She took Jill’s clit between her teeth, and gently chewed on it. This is what it took to put Jill over the top, and make her have a climax. Jill felt the spasms deep in her belly. Her clit was being devilishly tormented by her mother. It was driving her insane with pain and pleasure. As she came, she was humping her mother’s mouth wildly. Her climax just kept cumming in waves. She was not sure she could make it all the way to Paris, at this rate.

As Jill finished her cum, Craig allowed Annie to cease her sucking of Jill’s pussy. Much to their surprise, the passengers made Jill and Annie trade places. This time it was Jill who had to suck her mother’s pussy. The passengers were fully enjoying the perks of this trip.

About a half an hour out of Gander, Newfoundland, Jack ordered the passengers to their seats and for Jill and Annie to get dressed. He had prepared jump suits, with the company logo on the left breast, for them to wear. The Canadian officials were a little narrow minded about anything that might look like "white slavery". He did not want the attention of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police. Once on the ground at Gander, the plane was refueled, and customs was cleared. Within an hour, and big G-3 was back into the air, flying a route that would take them just south of Iceland, over Shannon, Ireland, and straight to De Gaule Airport in Paris.

During the remainder of the flight, Jill and Annie were tormented, and required to fuck and suck each of the passengers. Again, Craig was absolutely intrigued by this mother and daughter slave combination. Every chance he got to exploit the incest aspect of their relationship, he did so. He made them suck each other, fondle each other’s breasts, whip each other, and at one time, had the both of them sucking his cock at the same time. He just could not get enough of them. Even when David Rayne and Jim Cole took a nap, or was eating a snack, Craig was busy with some combination of him, Jill and especially Annie.

Some where over the Atlantic, just south of Iceland, Craig tied Annie in a standing position. He used the "eye-hook" in the ceiling of the plane. Annie was tied, stretched with her hands high above her head. A penis gag had been placed in her mouth. Craig and his traveling companions were not worried about being heard, especially at 35,000 feet over the Atlantic Ocean. They gagged Annie because they could do so. Next, they placed Jill on her knees in front of Annie, with the instructions that she was to suck her mother’s pussy until she came. In the meantime, Annie was to be whipped until she had a climax. The problem was that there were two men whipping her. Craig was dedicated to whipping Annie’s sweet tight ass, while Jimmy Cole delighted in whipping her breasts. Annie knew she was in for a bad time. Craig and Jimmy did not disappoint her.

Jill sucked her mother’s pussy as best she knew how. If she could make Annie cum, then the whipping would stop. Jimmy and Craig had set up a slow cadence with their whips. Craig would strike her ass. This would cause Annie to lurch forward to avoid the whip, which of course would push her cunt hard against Jill’s mouth. It had the added effect of pushing Annie’s breasts further out.

When Annie breasts were pushed out, Jimmy would strike a blow across her nipples. This of course would cause her to jerk back, only to meet Craig’s whip. At one point, the whipping stopped, and Jill was told to back away from Annie. Jimmy brought his whip up sharply against Annie’s pussy. After about ten strokes of this whip, Jimmy ordered Jill to resume sucking Annie’s pussy, as the ass and tit whipping began again.

All of this was causing Annie’s sexual temperature to rise. Finally, with a scream into her gag, Annie came, pushing her pussy hard against Jill’s mouth. Her well whipped body heaved and shuddered and she sought release. She was a long time coming down from this cum. When she came to her senses, she was lying on the couch, and Craig was offering her a glass of wine, while he was using a cool wet cloth to make her feel better. David wondered if there wasn’t an issue between Craig and his mother. He never asked, but wondered. It was not a matter for concern.

By the time Dillon Air Services Gulfstream G-3 arrived at De Gaule, the passengers were satiated, and Jill and Annie were near exhaustion. Once the G-3 was safely parked on the executive side of the airport, the passengers left the plane in their rented limousine. Jill and Annie dressed themselves, and along with Jack, went to their hotel. Ray Grimes, the chief pilot went off to visit friends. He never understood Jill and Annie’s real role on the flight. At the hotel, the trio slept the sleep of the dead.

Jack Dillon was sleeping soundly when he was aware that his cock was feeling a delicious ache. When he opened his sleepy eyes, he found Annie and her daughter Jill sucking and stroking his cock. When he started to sit up, they pushed him back down, gently. For the next 30 minutes, one of the slaves would suck and stroke his cock, while the other would massage his legs, arms and body. This was the way a slave master should be awakened. After they made him have a marvelous climax, they took him to the shower, and bathed him. By the time they dried him off, his breakfast was in the room and ready for them to eat.

This was the start of a wonderful three days. They visited the Louvre, the Eiffel tower, the artists displays on the street, had dinner at Maxine’s, and most of all they went shopping for clothes. Jack was not sure where they were going to put all those clothes in the plane. It was fun, he thought, to watch the two beautiful creatures enjoy themselves. In a very real sense, Jack was falling in love with Jill. He also understood that he had a real soft and warm spot in his heart for Annie.

It was a marvelous time for all three. It was a time away from the rigors of life. Neither woman was put upon. Oh, there was plenty of sex, but mostly the vanilla type. They were just two beautiful women, with the man in their life, enjoying Paris. By the third day, however, all three were missing Jack’s whips, and the things he required of Jill and Annie.

The flight from De Gaule back to Love Field in Dallas, was much the same as trip over. Jill and Annie were again put through their paces. At one point, Craig Kenyon could be heard talking to Jack. He offered Jack $500,000 for the purchase Jill and Annie. When Jack refused, the offer went to a million dollars. Again, Jack refused, much to Craig’s disappointment.

Back in Dallas, life for Jack and his two delightful slaves continued on. There was a surprise, however. When they arrived at Jack’s house, he escorted the two ladies to the garage. Much to their surprise, sitting next to Jack’s Jaguar, were two silver BMW Z-4 roadsters. The custom license plates of the cars read, "Jill" and "Annie". The women went insane. They did not know if they wanted to hug and kiss Jack, or to hug their new cars. In the end they did both. Needless to say, Jack’s evening was a slave master’s delight.

About a week after the return from Paris, Jack was lying in his bed, next to Jill. Annie was the "prisoner" of the day, and bound, lying on the bed in the Game Room. Jill was lying on her right side, facing Jack. Her hands were tied behind her back. Her head was resting on Jack’s shoulder, and he had his arm under and around her. Their bellies were touching, and his cock was between her legs, teasing her cunt. His other hand was exploring the smooth skin on her ass. Her breasts were pushed hard against his chest. Jill was gently kissing Jack’s face.

Jill was totally consumed with this man. She would have married him in an instant, if he would only ask. She would be very content to be his wife/slave, and share him with Annie. Her mother deserved a good life, and this was one way for her to do so. Both women enjoyed being a sex slave to Jack. Jill assumed it would always be so.

Jill was moving her pussy to and from Jack, rubbing against his cock. She would have to satisfy herself thusly, until he decided to enter her. She could only wait until Jack decided it was time.

Jack seemed preoccupied, with something on his mind as he kissed and fondled her. Finally, he pulled her body tightly to his. Using his left arm, which was around her, he pulled her bound hands away from her ass, holding them away from her body. With his right hand, he started to spank her delightful ass. Soon he was spanking her rather soundly, and she was whimpering, and moaning. Just prior to making her cry, he stopped the spanking.

He kissed her and looked into her deep blue eyes and asked, "Jill, what would you say if I wanted to spank your ass until your were screaming and begging me to stop, and continued to spank you anyhow?"

Jill thought for a second or two, "Jack, I am your slave. You know you can do anything you wish to me. I would merely have to surrender to you, as I am now. If you want to spank me that hard, then I ask you to do so. I love you, Jack", she mewed. "I could never leave you."

"What would you do if I regularly gave you to other people to use as they see fit?" was his next question.

"Well, you have required me to submit to others, and I always assumed you would do so in the future."

Jack smiled, and asked, "How many years do you think you could endure what I do to you?"

"Jack, I hope it never stops. I see no end to what you and I have. I would not want my life to be any different."

Jack was quiet for a minute. It seemed that he was trying to make a decision. He looked at Jill again, and asked, "Jill, will you marry me? Will you be me wife/slave?"

Jill was in shock. This was the last thing she expected Jack to ask her. She loved him, and wanted to be married to him, but she never expected him to ask her. She was startled. As she was formulating her answer, he continued.

"Jill, I want you to be my wife", Jack continued, "And I want you to be my slave. Your life will not change, only that I will take you deeper into slavery than you could imagine. As my wife, I will still treat you as a slave. Anything is, and will be, possible with you. Anyone I designate will be able to do anything with and to you. You mother will continue to be my slave. If you want to continue to live life as we are doing now, then I want you to be my wife."

Tears of joy formed in Jill’s eyes. She pushed her body as close as she could to his. She looked at Jack, and her tearful reply was, "Oh, yes. Yes, yes, yes, yes! I will marry you. Yes, I will be your slave, and then I will be your wife. Anything you say, Jack. Yes, I love you, and I want to be your wife."

Jack reached down with his right hand, and aimed his cock at Jill’s cunt. She moaned with pleasure as his cock slipped into her soaking pussy. Jill leaned forward and kissed Jack, just as his big hand came crashing down on her beautiful vulnerable ass.

Continued…

high school lessons

kellyweaver40 on Forced Stories

Mom and Dad had won a trip for two to Cancun and were gone for a week. I was staying alone for the first time in my life. there was two weeks left before school would close for the summer. Next year would be my senior year and Then off to college. Mom had decided to leave me at home instead of going to my grandma's for the week my parents were on vacation.

I got off the schoolbus at Grandma's house to see if she needed any help with anything. I stopped there every evening to check on her. Her house was located next to ours and it was only about twenty minutes' walk between the two. I spent a few minutes with Grandma and went out to the back yard to feed her dog. I then started walking for home. I was barely out of sight of Grandma's when I

Read More
saw the police car coming down the road. The car pulled to a stop near me and the officer asked if I knew the Johnson Family. I told them that they were new in the area and I hadn't met them but they lived about a mile beyond our house. It was quite warm and the officer saw me sweating and offered to give me a ride to my house. He added that I would have to ride the back seat because all his police stuff was taking up the passenger front seat. We chatted about my school on the way to my house. He told me he had graduated from there many years ago. He brought the car to a halt by my mailbox and told me to check the mail and then he would give me a lift up to my house. I started to reach for the door handle and he said that he would have to open the door from the outside. I grabbed the mail and got back into the coolness of the air conditioned cruiser. The officer pulled onto our private dirt road and headed up to the house. As we chatted, he asked my parents' names. I told him and he said he had gone to school with both of them and looked forward to meeting them. I explained that they were gone for the weekend and the whole next week and that they were on a cruise. He seemed very disappointed that he would not get to see them. As we pulled into the yard, the officer looked around and could see that there was no one else there. He got out and opened my door, letting me out of the back seat. As I walked past him, he reached out and grabbed me and that was the last thing I remembered.

I woke up and realized I was tied up and a rope had me tightly secured to a tree. I looked around and recognized this as the old Wilson Farm which had been abandoned for years. It was all grown up and weeds and bushes almost hid the house from view. The policeman stood leering at me as I struggled to get free. I had been tied spread eagled and it soon became clear that escape was going to be impossible. The cop reached out and grabbed the front of my white button up blouse. He tore it open then tore my front opening bra open. I felt my 34B breasts fall free and then he reached out and cupped one, pinching the nipple and making it stand out. He bent down and kissed my breasts, pausing to suck each tender nipple. I was petrified with fear, yet his fondling and kissing my breasts felt good toe. I didn't want to let  him think I was becoming aroused by his hands. I had been fondled by clumsy schoolboys but this man was being extremely gentle and erotic with his touch. Just as my fears had begun to lessen, he pulled away from me and looked down at my miniskirt. He then grabbed my zipper and tore it open, letting the short red skirt fall to the ground. I was now standing in only a pair of lacey light blue bikini panties.He grabbed the waistband of the panties and ripped. I then stood naked and felt his eyes burning into my skin. His gaze became fixed on my triangle and the soft red hair that covered it. I screamed and he just laughed, telling me there was no one to hear me. I knew this to be true and gave up crying out for help.

The cop told me that if I promised not to try to run, he would cut me down from the trees that held me prisoner. He told me that if I tried to escape, he would shoot me. I agreed to do as he said and was soon standing and rubbing my wrists where the ropes had rubbed me raw. He motioned for me to walk towards the old house. I meekly did as he ordered, stepping carefully up onto the rotting porch. He opened the door, which had been kicked open sometime prior to our arrival. We stepped into the living room and he told me to go to the back of the house to a bedroom. Fear once again took over my body as we approached the big old brass bed and the bare mattress. He growled at me to lay on the bed. As I lay on my back on the old bed, he retied my hands and feet, securing them to the bedposts. He turned and walked out of the room and soon I heard his car stop. I watched out the window as he pulled his cruiser inside the old barn and closed the doors, hiding the fact that we were there. I saw him come back into the house and heard him opening the bedroom door. I felt totally helpless as he started to remove his clothes. Soon he was standing at he side of the bed totally naked and fully erect. He grinned evily as he reached down and rand his finger along my thigh and began feeling for my slit. I felt his finger entering me and his thumb was rubbing my clit. I lay there wide eyed in fear as he held his erection close to my face. He climbed on the bed and straddled me with his cock inches from my face and told me to suck him off. As he pushed his cock into my mouth, he told me that to try to bite him would be a fatal mistake. I began to suck his cock as he ordered while he began to slowly fuck my mouth. His thrusts became faster and harder until he grabbed my head and held it still while he rammed his erection down my throat. I had only deepthroated a boy once in my life and this was no boy. His enormous cock pushed deep into my throat and I could feel the tip swelling. He suddenly groaned and shot a load of salty sperm deep in my throat, causing me to swallow to keep from choking. After a few minutes, he withdrew his shaft and crawled backwards until he was directly over my pussy. He started up around my navel and began to lick and kiss me, working his way towards my pussy, which was getting wet as he neared it. His tongue lashed me all around my pussy and along my lips until he located my clit and began to suck lightly. My teenaged body was reacting to his advances without my wanting it to. as I fought my  sexual feelings, I felt my orgasm beginning. My hips were rocking with such force the cop could hardly hang on to me. As much as I hated my abductor, I was so overwhelmed by the intensity of my orgasm, I secretly wished he would do it again. This was indeed no clumsy high school boy that had brought me to an earthshaking orgasm like no other one before that.

I will continue with this story in another installment soon

Danny's Dream - Chapter Seven

jezlady on Forced Stories

Chapter Seven

 

            “I don’t know about you guys but I could use a little attention here,” Nels commented as he opened his pants and slid them down his legs. He kicked off his loafers and stepped out of his pants. His briefs quickly followed, revealing his massive hard on. He quickly stripped off his shirt as well then wandered around th

Read More
e room gathering supplies.

Danny and Kade followed Nels’ lead and were both soon naked as well. Nels quickly returned and fastened a posture collar around Sam’s neck. He then used cuffs to fastened the boy’s hands behind his back, locking his wrists together. Nels then tied soft rope around Sam’s elbows and drew them together, tying off the rope then dropping it between the boy’s arms so he could tie Sam’s knees together as well. He finished Sam’s bondage off with ankle cuffs. Then he resumed his seat on the bed, a broad smile on his face.

“Okay, I’m ready for your little show now.”

“Wait a minute,” Kade interjected. “Let’s make this interesting.”

Danny stared at him curiously.

“You said your boy was being punished for trying to warn them away from you?”

“Yeah.”

“Why not bring him in and let him watch you pop her cherry?”

Danny smiled broadly as he got to his feet. He handed Amanda’s lead chain to Kade and headed for the door.

“Don’t start without me.”

Danny hurried down the hall to the kennels and quickly grabbed a few necessary supplies from the closet as he entered the room. He went straight to Matt without even glancing at the girls in their cages. Without so much as a word he shoved an inflatable gag into Matt’s mouth and fastened it behind the young man’s head. Next, he fastened a posture collar tightly around Matt’s neck, forcing him to stare straight ahead. Danny then bent down and fastened a pair of ankle cuffs on Matt’s spread legs. He put the cuffs on Matt’s left ankle and spread the connecting chain as far as it would go then release Matt’s right foot from it’s restraint on the wall and fastened it in the other cuff. He stood up and released Matt’s right arm from the wall. Twisting it and pulling it over the young man’s head he cuffed it and held it behind Matt’s back while he released the other arm from the wall and twisted it behind Matt’s back in the opposite direction then cuffed it as well. He then fastened a lead chain to the posture collar and yanked on it, pulling Matt forward. Matt grunted wildly as he tried to keep pace with Danny.

“You get a special treat tonight, boy. You’ve been invited to our little party. You get to watch me pop a cherry. Kade too. We both get to pop cherries tonight and you get to watch. Ain’t that gonna be a hoot?” Danny asked as he glanced back over his shoulder at Matt. He laughed at the shocked look on the younger man’s face.

When they finally reached the party room Danny pulled Matt inside, toward the wall opposite the bed Nels and Kade sat on. While Kade ignored them and Sam couldn’t see what was happening since he faced the bed instead of the opposite wall, only the two girls stared in shock as Danny connected Matt’s posture collar to the wall then knelt down and connected each ankle cuff to wall as well. As he stood up he reached out to cup Matt’s trapped prick and balls in his hand, tugging lightly.

“Still doing okay with the weights and bindings?” he asked with a laugh, dropping his prize and turning away.

Nels kept his eyes glued to Matt’s bound form, his dick standing straight up, almost as if at attention. Danny made his way back to the bed and retrieved Amanda’s lead chain from Kade. He wrapped the end around his hand several times, drawing her near to him then led her toward the wall where Matt stood trapped. He stopped only inches from the bound man, pulling Amanda close to both of them.

“Look at him, Amanda,” he whispered to her, his right arm around her shoulders. He reached out to again grasp Matt’s bound meat. “He’s being punished for trying to warn you.”

When he saw her squeeze her eyes shut he let Matt’s flaccid prick fall and grabbed her chin in his hand.

“Look at him, Amanda. This is what happens when my slaves disobey me. They are punished.”

He released his hold on her chin and her eyes slid up Matt’s body. They grew wide when she saw the red slash marks across his abdomen, stomach and chest. Her right hand slowly slid up toward the ugly welts, her eyes going to Matt’s.

“No,” she whispered.

Danny grabbed her hand just before she touched Matt’s bare skin, drawing her startled gaze.

“My slaves never speak unless I give them permission and they never, ever touch each other unless I tell them to. Understand?” When she didn’t answer, only stared in horror at him, he slammed his fist into Matt’s exposed stomach. The bound man jerked and grunted painfully as the air rushed from his lungs. “I expect an immediate response from my slaves. Now, do you understand?”

“Y-yes, Master,” she replied, turning tear-filled eyes toward Matt.

“Boy, you’re here because of Master Kade’s kindness. He invited you. You will not embarrass me by ignoring the party. You will honor Master Kade by watching us educate our newest acquisitions. If any of us catch you closing your eyes,” Danny paused to draw Amanda closer to him as he leaned in toward Matt’s face. “It will be Amanda who pays for your insolence. Do you understand me?”

Matt tried to give the required answer but only unintelligible grunts came from around the inflated gag. Understanding dawned in Amanda’s eyes as she was led away from Matt, back toward the waiting group. Matt had tried to help her and now, as part of his punishment, he would be forced to watch them rape her. Danny reached back and absently patted Matt on the stomach.

“Good boy.”

He led Amanda back to the center of the room, cuffed her wrists behind her back and let the chain play out as he returned to his place on the bed between Nels and Kade.

“Okay, girls, it’s time to give us a little performance,” Kade announced. “Here’s how it’s going to work. Amanda, you will undress Beth.” At the confused look on her face he added, “You will do it using only your mouth since your. Understand?”

“Yes, Master,” Amanda replied softly, staring at the floor.

“You can start after Beth has finished her first task.”

 He smiled evilly as he tugged on Beth’s chain, pulling her forward, toward him. When she stood directly in front of him he pulled down on the chain so she had to either bend over or get down on her knees. As he pulled harder she moved to her knees.

“Good choice,” Kade finally said. “Now, you’re going to go down the line and use your hands to get each of us ready for Sammy. Keep working until we tell you to stop. Then kiss the end of the prick you’re working on and say thank you master. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Master,” Beth whispered.

Kade grabbed her hair at the back of her head and jerked back.

“I didn’t hear you,” he growled.

“Yes, Master.”

“Good. Now get on with it.”

She tentatively reached out and took his cock in her tiny hands and started to tug. He slapped her open-handed then grabbed her hands in his.

“Like this, you idiot.”

He showed her how to gently work his balls and dick, sliding her hands up and down and around his stiffening member. Finally, he grew tired of her inexperienced hands and shoved her away.

“Go on, I’m tired of you.”

She leaned forward and gingerly kissed the tip of his prick as he had instructed then whispered, “Thank you, Master.”

She moved on her knees so she was directly in front of Danny and started to work on his semi-flaccid member. He leaned back on his elbows on the bed and let her hands move over him, enjoying the timid touch. When he caught Kade glaring at him he finally sent her on her way. She kissed the tip of his dick and again whispered, “Thank you, Master.”

When she started working on Nels she was startled by his hands running through her hair. She glanced up through her lashes to see him smiling down at her. His gentle smile and soft caresses encouraged her and made her brave. She worked a little harder than before and suddenly found his fingers curled around her wrists. She looked up and saw him still smiling down at her.

“You’re trying to hard, sweetie. I don’t want to cum yet.” He pulled her hands away, leaned down and pressed his lips against hers. He forced her mouth open and slid his tongue into her mouth. When he finally pulled away, she was breathless. “That’s all for now.”

She leaned down and kissed the tip of his erect penis then looked up at him.

“Thank you, Master.”

When she rose and turned away from him to walk back to Kade he reached out and swatted her ass. He turned to Sam as Kade pulled down on Beth’s leash, forcing her to her knees again.

“Sam, it’s your job to take over for Beth now. You’ll use your mouth since your hands aren’t available.”

The boy looked at Nels with horror-filled eyes. Then slowly shuffled forward on his knees, slowing moving between Nels’ legs. Nels reached down ruffled his hand through Sam’s dark hair, drawing the boy’s attention.

“No biting, Sam. Only licking and sucking. Understand?”

“Y-yes, M-Master.”

Nels gently caressed the boy’s cheek as he stared into his eyes.

“Good boy.” He slid his hand back around to the back of Sam’s head and applied gentle pressure, forcing the boy’s head down. He looked up at Kade and Beth as Sam’s lips closed over his swollen prick.

Kade pulled on Beth’s lead chain forcing her to lean toward him. He leaned down and pressed his lips possessively against hers, forcing her mouth open with his demanding pressure. He slid his tongue into her mouth and explored the area fully before withdrawing and pulling away.

“Amanda’s waiting for you. She needs a playmate,” he said as he pushed her away.

Beth got to her feet and slowly trod back to where Amanda waited. Amanda stared at her friend in silence for several minutes, not moving.

“Amanda, the punishment works both ways,” Danny finally stated. “If you don’t cooperate someone else gets punished. It’s your choice.”

She turned back to Beth. She moved to stand behind Beth and slowly lowered her lips to the straps tied at the top of Beth’s shirt. Tears slowly crawled from Amanda’s eyes when she squeezed them shut. She struggled with the straps but eventually managed to get the knots loose and let the straps fall. She then moved to the bottom strap, grasped it between her teeth and pulled up. Slowly, she lifted the tiny top over Beth’s head and off the other girl. She opened her mouth and let the flimsy material fall to the floor.

Amanda knelt behind Beth and nudged her friend’s left foot with her nose. Beth lifted her foot and Amanda knocked her shoe off with her tongue and teeth. She quickly did the same with the right shoe. She raised her head and started working on the zipper of Beth’s skirt. She slowly managed to lower the zipper and the skirt fell to the floor. Amanda then sniffled loudly and, using her teeth, gripped the garter belt Beth wore and edged it down the girl’s leg, finally managing to tug it off over her foot. She then started working on the hosiery. She shivered and sniffled again as she leaned forward to grip the top of Beth’s panties between her teeth. She pulled down and ever so slowly, inch by inch, pulled the underwear from her young friend. When Beth was finally naked again Amanda climbed shakily to her feet and stood staring at the floor.

Sam had worked his way along the line of men and now knelt between Kade’s legs. Kade yanked on Beth’s lead chain forcing her to stumble toward him. When she was within reach he cuffed her hands behind her back and fastened a blind fold over her eyes then shoved her away. Danny pulled on Amanda’s lead chain, pulling her toward him. He released her hands from the cuffs behind her and gagged her before shoving her back to the center of the room.

“Your turn, slut,” Kade announced, running his hands over Beth’s young, supple body, causing her to squirm. “Get Amanda’s clothes off of her.”

Kade suddenly shoved Beth away from him, toward Amanda. She stumbled and almost fell into Amanda. Amanda automatically reached out to catch her friend. The men all laughed at the helpless girls, tangled in each other’s arms. Sam tried to turn to see what was happening but Danny grabbed the chain attached to his collar and pulled him back.

“And no helping, Amanda,” Danny warned then glanced down at Sam. “You keep sucking.”

Sam quickly slid his lips back over Danny’s erect prick as his eyes dropped to the floor. Beth was back on her feet and started to work on Amanda’s clothing. She had more trouble with Amanda’s clothes and it took her longer but Amanda eventually stood before the men as nude as Beth. Sam was back to Nels as Danny slowly reeled Amanda’s chain in, drawing her to him.

“Come here, pet. Come to me,” he said softly as he pulled her toward him.

Kade silently wrapped Beth’s lead chain around his hand, pulling her inevitably forward, into his waiting arms. She reached Kade before Amanda made it to Danny. Kade slid his hands over her body, feeling his way, making sure he touched all of her most sensitive spots. She sobbed and tried to pull away as he pulled her against his erection and wrapped his legs around her butt.

Danny pulled Amanda to him and slowly ran his left hand up her leg, across her hips, up her back then over her shoulder and down her breast, stopping briefly to squeeze her nipple. He slowly pulled her down onto his lap and laid her back so she reclined across his knee with her head and shoulders on Nels’ lap. Nels leaned down to suck on her tits as Danny kissed and licked his way down the rest of her body.

Kade suddenly shoved Beth to the floor and pressed her arms above her head, sliding between her legs as she struggled. He ignored her screams as he chewed on her nipples, his weight pressing her down against the carpet. Danny shifted his position on the bed, drawing Amanda with him so that they were lying on their sides facing each other. He still held her lead chain, pulling her tight against him with it. He wrapped one of his legs around both of hers, pinning her to the bed as he glanced up at Nels.

“Nels, there’s a pair of cuffs in the bed stand over there. Could you hand them to me? And grab the lube that’s there too. You might want it for her ass.”

Nels grinned broadly.

“Sure.”

He rose from his seat and quickly fastened Sam’s lead chain to the metal footboard of the bed. The cuffs and lube were easy to find and he quickly returned to the bed. He helped Danny put the cuffs on Amanda’s wrists then fastened her hands around a metal post of the headboard. Danny released the lead chain from her collar and tossed it away. His hands immediately began to wander all over her body as Nels settled on the bed behind her.

Danny worked magic with his hands. Amanda was terrified and horrified at what was happening but his skill and experience soon brought a strange warmth to her loins. She wasn’t sure what was happening but she didn’t think she should like what he was doing to her but it felt so good. Then she felt Nels’ hands sliding up and down her body as well. This isn’t right, she thought. But the heat kept rising and she couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped from her throat. As Amanda started to respond, Danny slid her legs apart and started to work his tool into her wet hole. He pushed in as far as her barrier and stopped.

“Please,” she whimpered.

“Oh, God, pet. You’re so fucking tight,” he whispered to her.

She felt something cool and wet touch her ass then slide up her butt hole. She tried to pull away but there was no escape. God, what are they doing to me? she wondered. Then she felt the probing fingers in her asshole.

“No, please,” she whimpered.

“It’ll be good, pet. I promise,” Danny replied, working his hands over her tits and clit again as Nels continued to work on her from behind.

She heard Beth’s high pitched screams as Kade invaded her roughly. Amanda was terrified. It sounded like he was killing Beth. What are they going to do to me? she wondered again. She didn’t have time to focus on Beth. Her friend’s screams soon faded as Danny’s and Nels’ ministrations became more than a distraction and Amanda neared her first orgasm.

When she lifted her hips and began to shake with the raw emotion of the sex, Danny plunged through her barrier as she screamed over the edge into the first orgasm she had ever had in her young life. He held his position for a moment, feeling Nels enter her from the rear. They gave her a moment to adjust before they started to pump in and out. Quickly working out a rhythm, the men ignored her pleas to stop and enjoyed their own releases soon after hers.

Amanda didn’t know how long she lay between the two men before she finally regained her breath and her senses but she suddenly realized she was hopelessly tangled in their arms. She could hear Beth crying on the floor somewhere below her. Then she heard Kade’s voice and shivered.

“Turn over, bitch. I’m not finished yet.”

How could this have happened? Amanda wondered. Why didn’t I listen to Matt when I had the chance? She sniffled and turned her face against the mattress in a vain attempt to dry her tears. She jumped when she felt a hand squeeze her tit. She heard Danny laugh softly.

“You’re enough to keep me hard for a long time to come, pet.”

He turned her head so she had to face him then pressed his lips against hers, forcing her mouth open and sliding his tongue into her mouth. His hand slid from her tit to between her legs, causing her to jump again. Then she felt another hand on her tit. A third hand covered her other tit and squeezed gently. The hands on her boobs started to play with her nipples as the hand in her pussy played relentlessly with her clit. She realized Nels had reached around from behind her to wrap his hands around her tits. He was working with Danny to tease her to another climax. She tried to pull away from them but there was no escape. She was soon squirming under their ministrations then screaming in ecstasy. Danny placed a kiss between her breasts.

“Beautiful, pet,” he said with a chuckle.

They heard another scream and Nels turned to see Kade mounting Beth from behind. He had forced her onto her hands and knees and was ass fucking her, hard. He suddenly grabbed her tits and lunged forward, spearing her ass with his giant dick. Thrusting deep into her ass, he released a long stream of his seed into her gut. After spurting for what seemed like forever to Beth he finally finished and dropped forward, crushing her to the floor. When his prick finally shrank and slid from her ass she managed to wriggle enough to get out from under him some so she could breathe easier. She was still, however, pinned to the floor.

Nels finally crawled from the bed and shoved Kade off the hapless girl. Kade’s only response was a deep grunt as he rolled over. Nels held his hand out to Beth and helped her to her feet. He saw she was shaking either from the experience Kade had given her or cold, he wasn’t sure. He pulled her into his arms and lifted her onto the bed with Danny and Amanda. Danny quickly scooted to the opposite edge of the bed, pulling Amanda with him. Nels then lay down next to Beth and gently stroked her breasts.

“Please,” she begged. “Don’t hurt me again.”

“You’ll enjoy it,” he promised.

Nels used his hands and mouth to quickly bring Beth to a blazing orgasm, causing her to arch her back and scream in pleasure. She clenched her legs together and pulled him to her, clawing at his back as she soared with the pleasure he had given her. He smiled as he held her close and waited for it to pass.

“Smart ass,” Danny hissed at him.

Nels merely smiled as he rose from the bed. He moved to stand next to Sam and free the boy’s lead chain from where he had attached it to the foot board earlier. He then turned back to face Danny.

“I need Matt’s prick.”

Danny frowned at him.

“I told you, he’s being punished.”

“I won’t take him loose from the wall or release his other bondage. I just need his prick. Unless you want to volunteer the use of yours.”

Danny stared at him for several seconds then finally shrugged.

“Fine. Just don’t release him.”

Nels turned and led Sam toward Matt. The two stopped within inches of the bound man. Nels reached out and ran his right hand down Matt’s cheek and neck, down his chest to his well-muscled stomach. Finally let his hand slide down to hold Matt’s wrapped prick, never taking his eyes from Matt’s.

“You are beautiful, you know. I wish Danny would sell you to me. I think you’d be much happier with me.” Nels released Matt’s prick and moved his hand to trace the welts across his stomach. “You wouldn’t be getting marks like these from me.”

Nels sighed and dropped his hand to his side as he turned to Sam.

“Sam, kneel.”

Sam dropped to his knees and stared at the floor, afraid of what might happen next. Nels dropped the lead chain to the floor and moved his left foot to cover it. He then knelt in front of Matt and proceeded to undo the work Xi had done on Matt’s prick. He carefully removed the weights first and set them aside then slowly unwound the rope binding Matt’s privates. He gently rubbed the other man’s prick and balls when Matt moaned as the ropes were removed. Nels knew that it would probably be painful when full blood flow was returned.

“I know it hurts.” He glanced up at Matt as he rubbed. “I’m sorry.”

He finally released Matt and stood up, lifting Sam’s lead chain as he stood. He looked down at Sam before looping the lead chain around Matt’s chained hand.

“Hold that for me, will you?”

Nels returned to the bed long enough to retrieve the tube of lubricant. He quickly returned to stand in front of Matt again.

“Sam, stand up. Let me see how tall you are.”

Sam obediently stood, keeping his eyes glued to the floor.

“Hmm.” Nels stared at the two captive men before him then glanced around the room.

Danny leaned up on one elbow in bed and watched. He was curious as to what Nels was up to. His left hand played idly with Amanda’s tits. Nels’ eyes finally settled on a large ottoman in one corner of the room. He walked over to it and pushed it over next to Sam.

“That should be about right,” he mumbled to himself.

He reached out and pulled Sam back a few steps then shoved the ottoman forward, placing it right in front of Matt.

“Okay, Sam. Climb up on your hands and knees.”

Instant panic lit Sam’s face but he did what he was told. He quickly discovered that the ottoman was solid and large enough to hold him in the position Nels had dictated, which eased his fear.

“Okay, good boy.” Nels stroked Sam’s head and bare back like he was a well-performing pet. “Now, Matt’s been neglected this evening. Suck him.”

Sam slowly reached out and grasped Matt’s tender prick in his hand then slipped his mouth around it.

“Put your hands down, Sam. Just use your mouth,” Nels directed. Sam obeyed. “Good boy.”

Nels again patted and stroked the boy, carefully breaking the strings that held Sam's g-string in place and letting it fall away. After several minutes on Sam’s attention, to Matt’s horror, he began to grow hard. Nels noticed the shocked look on Matt’s face and smiled.

“He’s quite good, isn’t he?” He stroked Sam’s head again. “When he cums Sam, swallow it, all of it.”

Nels’ hand slid down Sam’s back and he carefully filled it with a bit of lube. He rubbed the lube on Sam’s ass and into the boy’s ass hole, causing him to jump.

“It’s okay, Sam. I’ll try not to hurt you. Just focus on Matt.”

Nels tossed the tube of lubricant away and stepped up behind Sam, lining up his erection with the boy’s ass hole. He slowly started to push forward, drawing a low groan from Sam. Nels noticed Matt’s fingers curl into his hands, forming fists.

“Sam, no biting and don’t be too hard or rough.”

Matt grunted and tried to shake his head. The posture collar prevented any movement though. He stared at Nels, begging with his eyes. Nels stared at him and continued to push his way into Sam’s ass. Once he was fully inside the boy he stopped and waited a few minutes while Sam continued to work on Matt. When Nels saw Matt’s jaw tighten he put his right hand against Matt’s face.

“Wait for me,” he said softly and began to pump in and out of Sam’s ass.

Matt groaned and grunted, unable to fight nature any longer. He exploded in Sam’s mouth, frightening the boy, causing him to choke initially. Sam finally regained his senses and started swallowing just as he felt Nels explode in his ass. Tears mixed with the cum dripping down his chin. When Nels’ prick finally relaxed and shrank it slid from Sam’s ass and he patted the boy on the back of his shoulder as he raised up to his full height, towering over the sick and frightened Sam.

“Good boy. You did just fine, Sam,” he said softly, turning away and heading back to the bed.

Back of the Bus 2: Coach

Scribe on Forced Stories

       Andy Porter awoke with a scream.  Another nightmare rocked his restful sleep, filled with searing pain and humiliation.  Cupping his head in his hands, Andy sobbed and rolled back under the covers.  The clock said it was 12:23 pm.  Wednesday.  It was only moments before sleep came again, and with it, dreams.

    Faggot!

    He's Just like a girl!

    It was Thursda

Read More
y before Andy finally returned to school.  His grandmother had been totally oblivious to the real reason her grandson had elected not to go to school, thinking he simply had stomach flu.  Andy had not the heart or the courage to tell her that he'd been raped by two classmates on the bus.  The Bus driver, he thought, He Knew!  He smiled like he knew!  Anger built within his tattered heart....and then was pushed aside as he walked into English class.

    Jason was nowhere to be seen, hopefully absent.  But Danielle was there.  Her hair was held back by a colored 'scrunchie', disappointing Andy just a bit.  He loved her hair down.  Ms. DeLuca smiled and welcomed Andy back as he sat, slowly.  He was still sore from the assault, but tried to push it from his mind.  I've got to keep going.  No one can know!

    The lesson seemed to go fast, ending with a new assignment: two students partnered up by the teacher would make a presentation to show the success of a certain book series.  The choice was theirs, but had to go through Ms. DeLuca first.  The best however came after class.  As Andy began to gather his things, receiving a few jeers from a few minor bullies in the back of the room, Ms DeLuca moved to whisper to Danielle.  At first, Andy thought nothing of it and calmly went to the door, still fighting off the flashes of Tuesday's horrific bus ride home.  Then, a hand reached out and touched his shoulder.  He jumped and turned to see Ms DeLuca's bright, aged face looking back at him with a smile.

    "Andy”, she said ", Danielle here is having a bit of trouble in the class.  Do you mind if I chose her as your partner?"  Ms DeLuca always asked, thought she knew no student could or would say no.  Even now, Andy’s face nearly betrayed his joy.  Danielle.  She would be his partner.  He looked over to her, watching as she gathered her books and came to where student and teacher were speaking.  His heart began to race as he swallowed hard.

    "Sure.  As long as I can pick the books." he said.  Danielle smiled politely, obviously not too thrilled with being group with him, but not disgusted by the fact either.

    As they left the class room, Danielle walked to his side. "Um, thanks for saying yes," she said, her voice reaching a melodious peak in Andy's ear, "I'm kind of failing so..."  She trailed off, her embarrassment clear as day.

    "It's no problem.  You mind the Wheel of Time?" he asked.  In his mind, he hoped she'd read it, wishing that she knew of it and would like him all the more for it.  She shrugged and his heart sank but a little.

    "Doesn't matter.  Could we meet tonight to...um...figure it out?"  His heart shot up again at the suggestion.  A few minutes later, he walked away with her phone number and the time she would be at his house to study.  Tonight.  His mind was ablaze until Jason’s voice hit his mind like a train.

    Don't ever look at her again, fag!!  The tears almost came automatically.  He shook them away and ran to his next class.  Gym.

    Coach Faulkner was a large man wit your typical ex-marine look.  Thick, muscular arms, big chin and the crew cut that never seemed to grow.  Most of the kids feared him, and for good reason.  There were plenty of rumors about him.  Some say he was a Navy Seal, others a marine.  But the truth was a rumor that no one ever told.

    Four years ago, Bernard Faulkner was charged with involuntary manslaughter and sentenced to time in poison.  Once there, he quickly devolved into the worst possible prison cliché'.  At first, he simply fought off those that came at him.  Then, one night, a trio of men came to his cell just before lights out.  He frightened off two and caught the smaller one.  He had learned the ways of prison life, and proceeded to show the intruder he knew what it meant using the end of his dick.  By the time he was released-only the devil knows how-he had developed an affinity for 'prison sex'.  For him, now, it was a test of strength and dominance.  He managed to keep this from the school board when he was hired-again, another fuck up.  But, up until now, none of these kids had caught his eye.

    Wednesday changed that as he had heard three boys bragging about attacking Andy Porter on the bus.  The three were showering up after basketball, a sport the coach oversaw, and the coach heard it all.  Instantly, his mouth began to water.  His hopes had been dashed only slightly when the he had not seen young Porter in the gymnasium that day.

 

  Thursday, however, he was.

    Faulkner watched the young teens going through their stretches, looking closely at Andy in his dark gray sweat pants and t-shirt.  He grinned wide as he bent over to touch his toes, showing the curves of his ass.  Faulkner got himself back in the 'I'm-A-School-Teacher' mindset and blew his whistle.  Class began.

    Blood ball was the order of the day, a game of high intensity dodge ball where the other team advanced by knocking out other players.  The games went fast and the kids built up a sweat, which was good.  Though showers were not a mandatory post-gym activity, Faulkner decided it was the best, and for him most appropriate, way to get Andy where he wanted him.

    Class wound down and the kids began to get their school cloths on as Coach Faulkner put his plan into action.  He crept into the Boy's Locker Room and looked about, finding Andy almost immediately.

    "Porter! Get over here now.  Rest o' you, wait in the bleachers until the bell rings and..." the bell rang, cutting him off.  He nearly smiled.  It was too perfect.  Timing was way too good.  As the rest of the kids flowed from the room, Andy moved very slowly toward the coach and stopped.
   
    "Yes sir?"  He said, nervously.  Andy had never been singled out before, in any class.  Seeing Mr. Faulkner there, all 210 lbs of his, towering like a giant, made him nervous.  He shifted his gym bag on his shoulder.  Faulkner sniffed and reached out, grabbing the bag's strap and flinging it aside.  Andy didn't even fight to hold on.

    "You fuckin' stink son!" he barked, "What's your next class?" He knew already, he just needed to have the boy say it, to trap himself.

    "Study hall, Sir." he said, meekly.  Faulkner nodded and grabbed Andy's shoulder, pulling him around and hauling him toward the shower.  Andy trembled with fear.  He was being manhandled as if he were some stuffed animal.  The meaty arm holding him thrust him toward a bench.  As Andy rebounded to his feet, he turned to have soap and a towel thrust into his hands.

    "Get your ass in the shower boy!  I'll get you excused for being' late, but you better wash up, you dirty ill shit!"  He barked orders at Andy like a drill sergeant.  Andy moved to bathroom stall to get undressed, shaking with fear everytime another garment dropped.

    Outside, Coach turned on the shower, his erection throbbing in his shorts.  He was going to plow this kid's ass and  he knew the kid suspected it. Rounding the corner away from the shower, the Coach waited for Andy to slip out into the large group shower.  Quickly, he shed his cloths and listened.  The sound of running water was muffled for a minute.  Andy was in.  The coach wasted not even a second as he moved silently into the large square room where the boys took thier showers.

    Andy didn't even hear him at first.  Coach just watched him, staring at the boy's ass.  Soon, he'd put the fear in him.  Walking closer gave away his presence, but Andy didn't turn. He only froze, fear griping him already.  Coach reached out with a powerfull calloused hand grabbed ahold of the boy's ass.  Andy shook and tried to move away, but the Coach held him with the grip of another paw on his shoulder.

    "What's the matter?"he asked, mockingly, "You act as if you've never taken it in the ass before."  He stepped closer as he turned Andy's weeping face toward him.  He delighted in the sight.  He touched the top of the boy's head and ruffled his hair with a smile.

    "Just calm down, do as I say and you'll be ok." He lied, he knew he did.  And he knew Andy knew as well. "Now, get the soap." Andy obeyed and reached over to the tray.  His mind tried to grasp what might be going on, but he knew he as only pushing it away.  Sometime, probably yesterday, Coach found out about his rape on the bus.  He looked up, pleading with his eyes into a cold, remorseless face, one that reflected his fright back at him: As satisfaction.

    “Now,” he said,” Soap up my cock.  I want it slick as your ass.”  Andy held still until one of the coach’s hands gripped his and moved it down to the throbbing slab of meat that stood erect at the older man’s waist.  Trembling, and wondering why this was happening to him again, Andy reached his delicate fingers out from his free hand and lightly gripped Bernard Faulkner’s shaft as he brought the soap against the other side.  He heard the coach groan in approval.  Slowly moving his hands along the hardened 9 inch rod, Andy worked the soap against skin, cleaning the grown man, soiling his soul.  With fright shooting up his spine, Andy shook and sobbed in quiet surrender.  He could not fight, he could only give in.  The coach’s head tilted back.  He began to mutter.

    “That’s it…like a good little bitch.  Get it good and slick.  I want it in you…Oh baby”  he spoke to Andy like he was a girl.  Andy almost stopped as the lather began to work over his fingers, nearly covering the long cock of the coach.  The larger man pulled him closer, his own hard member pressing to the top of Andy’s pubic mound.  Andy’s loins stirred slightly.  He tensed.  What was going on?!  He wasn’t aroused.  He didn’t even want it.  He knew that his body was reacting of it’s own accord, defending him in some base way from the violation he was feeling.  His feet began to back peddle slowly, as if being forced backward slowly.  Strong arms from a monster in rapture gripped his shoulders as Andy’s hands stroked the hard member slowly.  The hands turned Andy around, one moving from his shoulder to his soaping hand, taking the soap from him as he was placed face to the wall.  Andy’s forehead touched the light yellow tiles, his bottom lip quivering as a strange hand probed his smooth ass.  A warm bar of soap slicked itself between his cheeks, coating his asshole.  Something slipped in.  A finger.  Then two.  Each time, moving in and out, working the soap in to lubricate him.  Andy grunted and squirmed, trying to get away.  A vain attempt. 

    “Shhhh, It’ll be ok…I’ll fuck you good, “the coach mocked, “You might even come.”  Thick lather dripped down to the young boy’s balls as the coach tossed the soap lazily aside.  A stone hand gripped Andy’s shoulder as another positioned the cock at the moistened hole.  Coach spread Andy’s legs and scooted down a bit.  With aim as precise any predator, he pushed the tip of his monstrous cock into Andy’s asshole.  Andy winced and squirmed a bit only to feel a strong arm around his waist and a full thrust drive the throbbing meat home.  The pain was less than it had been when Jason had fucked him raw on the bus, but Coach Faulkner was massive, thick and hard.  The beast of a man grunted with every quick, savoring thrust.  His cock-head lanced against Andy’s tender prostate, causing the boy’s cock to jump, involuntarily.  Andy wept as the soapy stomach of the Coach slapped against his back again and again, the hard, relentless shaft burrowing deeper into his ravaged ass.  He cried silently, moaning in agony once in a while.

    Coach let his hand wander to the boy’s semi-hard cock.  It was bit for his age, a good 7 inches now.  He stroked with a soapy hand, working the boy’s shaft hard against his will.  Nearly lifting him up off his feet, Faulkner’s paced quickened, each thrust coming sharper and sharper.  Soon, he was piston fucking the young teen’s tight hole with a blind furry.  Ragged grunts escaped the older man’s throat as he nearly pinned the younger body to the wall.  With his hips gripped enough, Coach Faulkner balanced the boy on his piston thrusts as he pulled his hair and forced him to look into his eyes.  Andy saw rage and power.  Coach saw fear and surrender.  As his cock buried again, he felt Andy tense, his asshole clenching.  Tears rolled from his eyes as a warm burst of come showered from his teen cock and splattered against one of the coach’s thighs.

    Coach had to time for shock as suddenly he let out a feral grunt and let one big thrust burry his raping cock balls deep to release a torent of spunk into the boy’s ass.  Letting Andy fall to the ground, Coach’s cock popped out with a sickening slap.  He reached down for the soap and tossed it at Andy’s feet.

    “Clean up, cunt.  You speak, you die, get it?

 

    Later that night, Andy was home again, going over the horrors of the day.  Again he’d been raped by a man.  This time, he’d come, but he knew it was only his body’s natural reaction.  He didn’t want to be taken like that.  He didn’t…A knock came at the door.

    He turned his tearstained face to the doorway, his eyes wide with shock.

    He’d forgotten

    “Andy?” Danielle looked at him, sincere worry about her pretty face. “Why are you crying”

    Could He tell her?  He didn’t know, but it might be worth it to try.

ÂÂ